Conquest tendered to and approved by the Conquerour himselfe newly Printed 1641. which in the Section Touching the Kings absence from Parliament resolves thus The King is BOUND by all meanes possible TO BE PRESENT AT THE PARLIAMENT unlesse he be detained or let therefrom by bodily sicknesse and then he may keepe his Chamber yet so as he lye not without the Manour or Towne at the least where the Parliament is held and then he ought to send for twelve persons of the greatest and best of them that are summoned to the Parliament that is two Bishops two Earles two Barons two Knights of the shire two Burgesses and two Citizens to looke upon his person to testifie and witnesse his estate and give Authority to the Arch-bishop of the place the Steward of England and chiefe Iustice that they joyntly and severally should begin the Parliament and continue the same in his name See 8 H. 5. c. 1. Cromptons Iurisdiction f. 13. a. 17. b. according herewith expresse mention being made in that Commission of the cause of his absence there which ought to suffice The reason is because there was wânt to be a cry and murmure in the Parliament for the Kings absence because his absence is hurtfull and dangerous to the whole commonalty of the Parliament neither indeed OUGHT OR MAY HE BE ABSENT BUT ONELY IN THE CASE AFORESAID And whereas Malignants clamour that most of the Lords are absent as well as the King and therefore this can be no lawfull Parliament The same Authour will informe them That if the Lords be once summoned to Parliament and then appeare not or absent themselves the King may hold the Parliament with the Commonalty and Commons of the kingdome every of which hath a greater voyce in Parliament then the greatest Earle in England because he represents a whole County Towne or City the other himselfe alone without Bishops Earles or Barons because in times past before there was either Bishop Earle or Baron yet even then Kings kept their Parliaments but on the contrary no Parliament can be kept by the King and Peeres if all the Commons for the Kings misgovernment or such like cause should absent themselves This is the judgement of Master Iohn Vowel too who writes in this manner Yet neverthelesse if the King in due order have summoned all his Lords and Barons and they will not come or if they come they will not yet appeare or if they come and appeare yet will not doe or yeeld to any thing then the Kings with the consent of his Commons may ordaine and establish any acts or Lawes which are as good sufficient and effectuall as if the Lords had given their consents But on the contrary If the Commons be summoned and will not come or comming will not appeare or appearing will not consent to doe any thing illedging some just weighty and great cause the King in these cases cannot with his Lords devise make or establish any Law The reasons are these When Parliaments were first begun and ordained there were no Prelates or Barons of the Parliament and the temporall Lords were very few or none and then the King and his Commons did make a full Parliament which Authority was never hitherto abridged Againe every Baron in Parliament doth represent but his owne person and speaketh in the behalfe of himselfe alone But in the Knights Citizens and Burgesses are represented the Commons of the whole Realme and every of these giveth not consent onely for himselfe but for all those also for whom be is sent And the King with the consent of his Commons had ever a sufficient and full authority to make ordaine and establish good and wholesome Lawes for the Commonwealth of his Realme Wherefore the Lords being lawfully summoned and yet refusing to come sit or consent in Parliament cannot by their folly abridge the King and the Gommons of their lawfull proccedings in Parliament Thus and more Iohn Vowel in his Order and Vsage how to keepe a Parliament Printed Cum Privilegio And Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta proves that the Lords and Peeres in many Charters and Acts are included under the name of the Commons and Commonalty of England But we need not retire to this last doubtfull refuge the Honourable faithfull Lords now present though not so many as could be desired are the intire House of Peeres in judgement of Law as those present at the election of Knights of the Shire or Burgesses though the major part be negligently or wilfully absent are the whole Shire or Burrough and the wilfull absence of the residue though the greater number being contrary to Law contrary to the Priviledges of Parliament and their late Protestations tending to the very subversion of Parliaments for which high contempt they and their Posterities too may justly be disabled for ever to sit as members of that House which they have so dishonourably if not treacherously deserted even as well as Knights and Burgesses whose personall attendance is so necessary that if during the Parliament they absent themselves from it about any businesses of their owne without leave of the House or be so sicke or elected Mayors of a Towne or any other judiciall Officers so as they cannot attend the service of the House they may thereupon be lawfully expelled the House and a new Writ expressing the cause of their removall shall issue for a new election of others in their places to make the House compleat as was resolved by the Commons House 38 H. 8. Br. Parliament 7. can no more disable those now present from being a true and lawfull House of Peeres than the multitudes departing from the true Church of God to the faâse disprove it to be the true Church of Christ whose true flocke is but little In a word divers Parliaments have beene kept and held and Acts made without Bishops or Abbots heretofore even while they were reputed members of the Lords House and one of the three Estates in Parliament therefore this Parliament which hath taken away Bishops Votes for ever may be lawfully held notwithstanding any Lords or Commons wilfull absence from it in person who yet as long as they are members of the Parliament shall still be adjudged legally present whether they will or no. One puny Judge in the Courts of Westminster may and doth usually give judgement and make binding Orders though the Chiefe Justice and his fellowes be negligently or wilfully absent Much more then may the Lords and Commons now present doe the like in case of the Kings and other Members wilfull absence of purpose to ruine both Parliament and Kingdome against which they are now in armes and have levyed open warre Sixthly it is most apparent both by Scripture the verdict of all Politicians and writers of note the Statutes of our Realmes and Lawyers that kingdomes Subjects and Parliaments were not created by God for the
of the People he is then no Soveraigne Whence it followes that the Kings of England who cannot make any Law to obliege either all or any of their Subjects nor impose any Taxes nor repeale any Common or Statute Law but in and by their Parliaments are no absolute Soveraigne Princes as some Royalists and Court Divines most falsly averre them to be but meere mixt Politique King inferiour to their Lawes and Parliaments the sole Law-makers Law-alterers though not against but with the Kings assent considered not abstractively as Kings but copulative as a branch and member of the Parliament And indeed to speake impartially though the Kings Royall assent be generally requisite to passe and retifie Lawes yet I humbly conceive that the originall prime Legislative power of making Lawes to binde the Subjects and their Posterity rests not in the Kings owne Royall person or Jurisdiction but in the Kingdome and Parliament which represents it For first admit the King should propound any Lawes to his people as Kings and Law-givers usually did at first yet these Lawes would not wayes obliege them unlesse they voluntarily consented and submitted to them in Parliament and the sole reason why our Acts of Parliament binde the Subjects in former times and at this day is not because the King willed them but because the people gave their generall consents unto them in Parliament as Sir Thomas Smith in his Common-wealth of England Holinshed the Prologues to most ancient Statutes the King by the advise and assent of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and Commons and at the speciall request of the Commons in Parliament assembled and by THE AUTHORITY OF THE SAME PARLIAMENT doth grant and ordaine c. The Kings Coronation Oath Quas vulgus Elegerit and all our Law-bookes resolve and that upon this received Maxime of Law Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus debet approbari Hence Marius Salamonius defines a Law to be Expressa Civium Conventio and averres that Ligatur populus suis legibus quasi pactis conventis quae verae sunt Leges And he likewise proves at large That the Lawes to which Princes assent are more the Peoples Lawes than the Kings because Kings doe passe and grant them but as the publicke Ministers of the people and by their command and direction and they could neither assent to Lawes nor doe any other Act of Royalty unlesse the people had given them such authority with which Fortescue concurres c. 9. 13 14. The King in passing Bils doth but like the Minister in Marriage declare it to be a Law but it is the parties consents which makes the Marriage and the peoples onely that makes it a Law to binde them whence those in Scotland Ireland Man Garnsey and Iersie are not bound by our English Statutes nor Tenants in Ancient Demesne as hath beene oft times judged because they consented not to them Therefore the chiefe Legislative power is in the people and both Houses of Parliament not in the King as it was in the Roman State where the people had the Soveraigne Jurisdiction of making and confirming Lawes to binde them not their Kings Emperours or Senate as I shall hereafter manifest Secondly This appeares by the case of Customes of By-Lawes in Corporations and Manours which binde all the Corporation and Tenants if they be reasonable without the Kings or Lords consents by reason of their mutuall assents alone and as these private By-Lawes oblige all those who consent to them by reason of their ownefree assents onely so doe all publicke Acts of Parliaments obliege all Subjects onely because of their generall assents to them in their Knights Citizens and Burgesses elected by and representing their persons Thirdly all Bills or Acts of Parliament are usually made framed altered thrice read engrossed voted and fully agreed upon in both Houses without the Kings personall knowledge or privity for the most part before they come to have his Royall assent And when they are thus agreed on by both Houses the King cannot alter any one word or letter in them as the Houses may doe but must either absolutely asâent to or consider further of them And if the King send any Bill he desires to have passe it must be thrice read and assented to in both Houses which have power to reject alter enlarge or limit it as they thinke meete else it can be no Act at all A cleare Demonstration that the chiefe power of enacting and making Lawes is onely in the people Commons and Peeres not the King who by his Writ doth purposely summon them to meete and enact Lawes as the chiefe Legislators Witnesse this notable clause in the Writ for the Election of Knights and Burgesses Ita quodiidem Milites plenam sufficientem Potestatem pro SE COMMUNITATE Comitatus praedicti dicti Cives Burgenses pro SE COMMUNITATE Civitatum Burgorum praedictorum divisim ab ipsis habeant AD FACIENDUM ET CONSENTIENDUM HIS quae tunc ibidem DE COMMUNI CONSILIO DICTI REGNI not Regis nostri contigerint ORDINARI super negotiis antedictis Ita quod PRO DEFECTU POTESTATIS HUJUSMODI c. dicta negotia INFECTA NON REMANEANT quovis modo answerable to which is that clause in Pope Elutherius his Epistle to our first Christian King Lucius about An. 185. Ex illis Dei gratia PER CONSILIUM REGNI VESTRI SUME LEGEM per illam Dei potentia vestrum reges Britania regnum Fourthly all publicke Acts are the whole Kingdomes Lawes not Kings alone made principally and solely for the Subjects benefit if good their prejudice if ill therefore the whole Kingdome represented in and by both Houses not the King knowing much better what is good or bad for themselves than the King alone it is just and reasonable that they and not the King should be the principall Law-makers to binde or burthen themselves with any new Lawes penalties or restraints This is the ground of that notable Rescript of the Emperour Theodosius to the Roman Senate which proves the Roman Emperours to have no right nor power to declare or make Lawes but by the Senates concurring assent and approbation Humanum esse probamus si quid de caetero in publica privatave causa emerser it necessarium quod formam generalem antiquis Legibus non insertum exposeat id AB OMNIBUS autem tam Proceribus nostri Palatii quam gloriosissimo caetu vestro Patros conscripti tractari si UNIVERSIS tam Iudicibus quam VOBIS placuerit tunc legata dictari sic ea denuo COLLECTIS OMNIBUS recenseri CUM OMNES CONSENSERINT tunc demum in sacro nostri numinis consistorio recitari ut UNIVERSORUM CONSENSUS nostrae Serenitatis authoritate firmetur Scitote igitur Patres conscripti NON ALITER IN POSTERUM LEGEM a nostra clementia PROMULGANDAM nisi supradicta forma fuerit observata Bene enim
frequently disposed of the Crowne of that Kingdome determined the controversies of the right and titles pretended to it and elected Protectors or Regents of the Realme during their Kings minorities or distractions of which I shall cite divers precedents in the Appendix to which I shall referre you Nor yet to trouble you with Spanish Precedents of this nature where the severall claimes and titles of the pretenders to the Crownes have beene oft referred to debated in and finally resolved by their Parliaments and generall assemblies of the States the proper Iudges of such controversies as Ioannes Mariana Euardus Nonius and other Spanish writers determined as Philip the second the 18. King of Portugall his title to that Crowne and his competitors together with the rights and claimes of Alfonso the 1. 3. 5. Iohn the 1. Emanuel and other Kings of Portugall and their Corivals were solemnly debated and determined in the assembly of the States of that Realme and of divers Kings and Queenes of Arragon Castile Navarre A pregnant argument that their assemblies of States are the soveraigne Tribunall since they have power and right to determine and settle the descent right and succession of the Crowne betweene those who pretend titles thereunto I shall confine my selfe to domesticke precedents Not to repeate the forementioned precedents how the Lords and commons when the Title to the Crowne hath been in dispute have transferred it from the rightfull Heires to others I shall give you some other pregnant evidences where the Parliament hath finally determined the Title to the Crowne when it hath beene in competition and setled it in a legall manner to avoid debates by way of Appeale to them by competitors or reference from the Kings themselves as the onely proper Judges of such a superlative controversie Not to mention any stories of our British Kings to this purpose where the Kingdome Lords and Commons then disposed of the Crowne in cases of minority want of Heires misgovernment and controversies about the Title to the Crowne Canutus after the death of King Edmund Anno 1017. clayming the whole Realme against Edmunds Brethren and Sonnes referred his Title upon the agreement made betweene Edmund and him for this purpose to the Parliament who resolved for Canutus Title and thereupon tooke an Oath of fealty to him Offering to defend his right with their swords against all others claimes After his decease the Title to the Crowne being controverted betweene Hardicanute the right Heire and Harold his elder but base Brother it was referred to a Parliament at Oxford who gave their voyces to Harold there present and presently proclaymed and consecrated him King Anno 1036. After whose death the States of England sent and adjudged the Crowne to Hardicanute then in Denmarke He dying Edward the Confessor by a generall consent of the Nobles Clergy and People who presently upon Haroldâ death enacted by Parliament That none of the Danish blood should any more Reigne over them was elected King and declared right Heire to the Crowne Anno 1126. King Henry the first having no issue male but onely one Daughter Maude to succeed him summoned a Parliament in the presence of himselfe and David King of Scotland wherein the Crowne was setled upon Maude after his decease being of the ancient Royall English blood whereupon Stephen his Sisters Sonne and all the Nobles presently swore fealty to her As much as in them lay after King Henries death if hee died without issue male to establish her Queene of the Monarchy of great Britaine But Stephen after his decease usurped the Crowne against his Oath By the unanimous consent and election of the Lords and Commons And after seventeene yeares civill wars to the devastation of the Realme King Stephen and Henry the Sonne of Maude came to a Treaty at Wallingford where by the advise of the Lords they made this accord That Stephen if he would should peaceably hold the kingdome during his life and that Henry should be his adopted Sonne and Successor enjoy the Crowne as right Heire to it after his death and that the King and all the Bishops and Nobles should sweare that Henry after the Kings death if he survived him should possesse the Kingdome without any contradiction Which done the civill warres ceased and a blessed peace ensued and then comming to Oxford in a Parliament all the Nobles did fealty to Henry who was made chiefe Justiciar of England and determined all the affaires of the kingdome In the 8. and 25. of E. 3. there was a doubt moved in Parliament whether the children of the King or others borne beyond the Seas within his Allegiance should inherit lands in England The King to cleare all doubts and ambiguities in this case and to have the Law herein reduced to certainty charged the Prelates Earles Barons and other wise men of his Councell assembled in Parliament in the 25. yeare of his Raigne to deliberate of this point who with one assent resolved That the Law of the Realme of England is and alwayes hath beene such that the children of the Kings of England in whatsoever parts they be borne in England or elsewhere be able and owe to beare inheritance after the death of their Ancestors Which when they had declared the King Lords and Commons by a speciall Act did approve and affirme this Law for ever the onely Act passed in that Parliament And in a Parliament 1â E. 3. this Kings eldest sonne was created Duke of Cornewall by Parliament which then also entailed the Dutchy of Cornewall upon the eldest sonnes ãâ¦ã of England So 21. R. 2. c. 9. the Principality of Chester ãâ¦ã on the Prince by Act of Parliament King Henry the ãâ¦ã the inheritance of the Crownes and ãâ¦ã his posterity caused them by a speciall ãâ¦ã his raigne to be entailed and setled on ãâ¦ã and Prince Henry his eldest sonne to be established ãâ¦ã heire apparant to him and to succeed him in the said ãâã and Realmes to have them with their appurtenances after the Kings death to him and the heireâ of his body begotten And if hee should die without heire of his body begotten ãâ¦ã remaine to the Lord Thomas the Kings second sonne with successive remainders to Lord John the third and Lord Humfry the Kings fourth sonne and the heires of their bodies begotten After which Act passed for the avoyding of all claimes titles and ambiguities to be made unto the Crowne he thought never by any of his Subjects to be molested or troubled the rather because in this Parliament it was first concluded that deposed King Richard should continue in a large prison and be plenteously served of all things necessary both for viande and apparell and if any persons should presume to reare warre or congregate a multitude to deliver him out of prison that then he should be the first that should die for that seditious commotion Which King Richard as Sir Iohn Bagot
by his Bill exhibited to this Parliament averred had divers times at sundry Parliaments in his time holden said that hee would have his intent and pleasure concerning his owne matters whatsoever betide of the residue and if any withstood his will or minde he would by one meanes or other bring him out of his life And further said to him at Lichfield in the one and twentieth yeare of his raigne that he desired no longer for to live then to see his Lords and Commons have him in as great awe and dread as ever they had of any his Progenitors so that it might bee chronicled of him that none passed him of honour and dignity with condition that he were deposed and put from his said dignity the next morrow after So wilfull was hee as to preferre his will before his Crowne or safety In the yeares 1440. and 1441. Richard Duke of Yorke came into the Parliament House and there in a large Oration laid claime and set forth his Title to the Crowne of England which King Henry the sixth had long enjoyed desiring the Parliament to determine the right of the Title betweene them both sides submitting to their resolution as the proper Iudges of this weighty royall controversie After long debate and consideration of the case among the Peeres Prelates and Commons of the Realme it was finally agreed and resolved by them That in as much as Henry the sixth had beene taken as King for 38. yeares and more that he should enjoy the name and title of King and have possession of the Realme during his naturall life And if he either died or resigned or FORFAITED THE SAME for breaking any part of this concord then the said Crowne authority royall should immediately descend to the Duke of Yorke King Edward the 4. his Father if he then lived or else to the next heire of his line And that the said Duke from thenceforth should be Protector and Regent of the Kingdome Provided alway that if the King did closely or apertly study or goe about to breake or alter this agreement or to compasse or imagine the death of the said Duke or his bloud then he TO FORFEIT THE CROWNE and the Duke TO TAKE IT These Articles made by the Parliament betweene them they both subscribed sealed and swore to and then caused them to be enacted Loe here we have these two Kings submitting their Titles to the Crowne and Kingdome it selfe to the Resolution of both houses of Parliament as the Soveraigne Judge betweene them who setled the Crowne in this order under paine of forfeiting it by King Henry if he violated their Decree herein and appointing a Lord Protector over the Kingdome in his full age as Walsingham informes us a Parliament constituted Duke Humfry to bee Protector of him and his Kingdome of England and the Duke of Bedford to bee Regent of France during his minority who exercised all regall power by vertue of that authority which the Parliament derived to them After this in these two Kings reignes the Crowne and its descent were variously setled by Parliament as I have formerly manifested yet so as that which one Parliament setled in this kinde continued firme till it was altered or reversed by another Parliament King Richard the third comming to the Crowne by usurpation to strengthen his Title procured the Lords and Commons to passe an Act of Parliament wherein they declare him to bee their lawfull King both by election and succession entaile the Crowne upon him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten create his Sonne Edward Prince of Wales and declare him heire to succeed him in the royall Crowne and dignity after his decease In which Act of Parliament recited at large by Speed there is this memorable passage That the Court of Parliament is of such Authority and the people of this land of such a nature and disposition as experience teacheth that manifestation or declaration of any Truth or Right made by the three Estates of this Realme Assembled in Parliament and by the Authority of the same makes before all other things most faith and certainty and quieting of mens mindes removeth the occasion of all doubts and seditious language Henry the seventh afterwards slaying this usurping Richard at Boswell-field to avoyd all ambiguities and questions of his Title to the Crowne in his first Parliament procured the Lords and Commons by a speciall Act to settle the inheritance of the Crownes of England and France on him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten perpetually by the grace of God so to endure and on none other and all attainders and Acts against him by Edward the fourth and King Richard this Parliament annihilated After him King Henry the eighth to ratifie his divorce from Queen Katherine caused it to be confirmed and his marriage with her to be utterly dissolved by Act of Parliament and by sundry Acts ratified his subsequent Marriages and setled the descent of the Crowne to his posterity somewhat different from the course of the Common Law which Statutes were afterwards altered and the descent of the Crowne setled by other speciall Bils in Parliament both in Queene Maries and Queene Elizabeths Reignes whose Titles to the Crowne were setled and in some sort created by the Parliament By the notable Sta. of 13. Eli. c. 1. worthy reading for this purpose it is made no lesse then high Treason to affirme That the Queene WITH and BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE PARLIAMENT of England is not able to make Lawes and Statutes of sufficient force and validity to BINDE LIMIT RESTRAINE and governe all PERSONS THEIR RIGHTS AND TITLES THAT IN ANY WISE may or might claime any interest or possibilitie IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND in POSSESSION REMAINDER INHERITANCE SUCCESSION or OTHERWISE HOWSOEVER and all other persons whatsoever King Edward the sixt Queene Elizabeth and other our Princes holding their Crownes by a Parliamentary Title rather then by the course of the Common Law which this Statute affirmes the Parliament hath power to alter even in case of descent of the Crowne It is observable that the Statutes of 25 H. 8. c. 22. 28 H. 8. c. 7. and 35 H. 8. c. 1. doe not onely Nulliâie some of this Kings marriages and ratifie others of them declaring some of his issues legitimate and hereditable to the Crowne others not and appoint the Queene if living to be Protector of the infant King or Queene that should inherit the Crowne or such of the Lords as the King by his last will should designe But likewise prescribe strict Oathes for every Subject to take to maintaine the Succession of the Crowne as it is limited by those Acts which Oathes for any to refuse is made high Treason or to write or speake any thing against the succession of the Crowne as it is therein limited And withall they derive a plenary authority to the King who thereupon acknowledgeth the
by these men for these be those which brought me into this lamentable plight and the misery thou seest me in A memorable strange speech of a distracted Prince And thus the Emperour Wenceslaus was likewise deposed by the Princes electors of the Empire For besotting himself so with pleasures c. as that he became altogether unfit for the government and a man unprofitable for the Empire and Christian Common-wealth and Rupert Count Palatine of Rhine and Duke of Bavaria was elected Emperour in his stead The like no doubt might be lawfully done here in England by the whole Kingdom and Parliament if any such cases of incurable folly or frenzy should befall any of our Kings who might then either create a Lord Protector to govern both King or Kingdom during such disabilities of Government in the King as Childricke for a time before his deposition was governed and over-ruled in all things by the Marshall of the Palace or else Crown the next Heir King if he be capable to Govern Yea in the time of our Saxon Kings when the right Heir was an Infant unable to govern the Crown usually descended to the next Heir of full age Hence Wibba King of Mercia deceasing Penda his son being an Infant the Crown descended to his Nephew Câorl of full age after whose death Penda being of ripe age inherited the Kingdom So King VVulfcher deceasing leaving his son Kenred within age his Brother Ethelred succeeded him who resigning his Crown and turning Monke after he had Reigned 30. yeers Kenred then of full age enjoyed the Crown So Ethelfred King of Northumberland dying Edelwald his Brother entred the Government and Reigned Aldulfe Ethelherds son being then a minor who enjoyed not the Crown till after Edelwalds death So Casseâelan succeeded Lud his Brother in the Kingdom of Britain Luds sons being too young and insufficient to Reign The like was very usuall in Scotland of which there are divers presidents in Grafton Hector Boetius and Buchanan which I pretermit All which particulars laid together are a most clear unanswerable demonstration that the Soveraignest power and Jurisdiction of all others resides in the whole Kingdom and Parliament not in the King himself since they may thus dispose of the very Crown it self and are the sole and onely supream Judges to determine all controversies all titles which concern it The King alone having no power to transfer it to any other without the Lords and Commons free consents as was resolved in the case of King Iohn who resigned and granted his Crown to the Pope without the Kingdoms consent and therefore the resignation and grant were adjudged void not onely by the French King and his Lords but by our own Parliament as you may read in 40. Ed. 3. Nu. 8. and in Doctor Crakenthorpe Of the Popes temporall Monarchy Cap. 2. p. 251. to 255. I shall conclude this point with the words of this memorable Record The Prelates Dukes Counts and Barons being in the white Chamber and the Commons in the Painted Chamber it was shewed unto them by the Chancellour how they had understood the cause of the Summons of Parliament in generall but the will of the King was that the causes should be shewed unto them in speciall telling them how the King had understood that the Pope by vertue of a Deed which he said that King John had made to the Pope to do him homage for the Kingdom of England and the land of Ireland and that by reason of the said homage that he ought to pay him every yeer perpetually one thousand Marks and that he purposeth to make out Processe against the King and his Realm for the said Service and Rent concerning which the King prayed the advice and counsell of the Prelates Dukes Earles and Barons and what he should do in case the Pope would proceed against him for this cause or against the said Realm And the Prelates prayed the King that they might thereupon advise alone by themselves and return their answer the next morning which Prelates by themselves the next morning and after the said Dukes Earls Barons and great men answered and said That the said King John NOR NO OTHER MIGHT PUT HIMSELF NOR HIS REALM NOR HIS PEOPLE IN SUCH SUBJECTION WITHOUT THE ASSENT AND ACCORD OF THEM And the Commons being advised and consulted with thereupon answered in the same manner Whereupon it was ordained and assented BY COMMON CONSENT in manner following In this present Parliament held at Westminster the Munday next after the Invention of holy Crosse in the yeer of the reign of King Edward the 40. as well to maintain the estates of holy Church as the rights of his Realm and his Crown it hath been shewed amongst other things how it hath been reported and said that the Pope by vertue of a Deed which he said that the said John late King of England had made to the Pope in perpetuity to do him homage for the realm of England and land of Ireland and by reason of the said homage to render to him an Annuall rent and hath purposed to make Processe against the King for to recover the said Services and rent The which thing being shewed to the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and the Commons to have their advice and counsell thereupon and to demand of them what the King should do in case that the Pope should proceed or attempt any thing against him or his Realm for this cause Which Prelates Dukes Earles Barons and Commons having taken full deliberation thereupon answered and said OF ONE ACCORD That the said King John NOR NO OTHER MIGHT PUT THEMSELVES NOR HIS REALM NOR HIS PEOPLE IN SUCH SUBJECTION WITHOUT THEIR ASSENT And as it appears by many evidences that if it were done it was done WITHOUT THEIR ASSENT AND AGAINST HIS OATH IN HIS CORONATION And moreover that the Dukes Earls Barons great men and Commons accorded and granted That in case the Pope would endeavour or attempt any thing by Processe or any other act to constrain the King or his Subjects to perform what is said he will claim in this behalf That THEY WILL RESIST AND OPPOSE HIM WITH ALL THEIR MIGHT And before this in the great Councell of Lyons the Proxies and Procurator of the Church and realm of England in the name of the whole Realm complained and protested against this grant of King Iohn as a meer Nullity BECAUSE IT WAS MADE WITHOUT THE CONSENT OF THE REALM AND LORDS which neither did do nor ever after would consent thereto as I have elsewhere proved This being the common received opinion of all Civilians and Statists That no King or Emperour can alien or engage all or any part of his Kingdom to another without his Subjects generall consents and that such an alienation or Morgage is meerly void in Law to all intents as Albert. Gent. De jure Belli l. 3. r. 15. and Hugo Grotius proves at large De jure Belli
goe unto it petitioning the King to desist from this Warre and at last caused the King in Parliament to release these services And Anno 1205. The Lords and Commons for this very reason refused to go with King Iohn to his warres in France to recover his inheritance there In the sixt yeare of King Richard the second in a Parliament holden at London it was for many dayes together debated whether the Bishop of Norwich Henry Spensâr whâm the Pope had made Generall of his Forces against the Schismatickes of Flanders giving great indulgences to those who should assist him in person or with Monies in this Warre should undertake that Warre or no and after muâh opposition of the Captaines of the kingdome alledging that it was not safe to commit the people of the King and kingdome to an unexpert Priest it was at last resolved in Parliament through the constancy and valour of the Knights and Commons that he should undertake this war and goe Generall of the Army Which office he valiantly managed with good successe being a better Souldier than Preacher And the same yeare in another Parliament at London it was Decreed BY THE PARLIAMENT that because the Scots had broken their Faith with the English Faith should be broken with them Frangenti fidem fides frangatur eidem And that a select power should be sent into Scotland out of England to wit a thousand Lances and 2000. Archers to curbe their attempts under the conduct of the Lord Thomas of Woodstocke which the Scots being informed of were greatly afraid and in the end of the Parliament sent humble supplicants to it to treat with them about a peace or truce which they desired But the English having had such frequent experience of their falshood would neither treat nor compound with them but reviling their messengers commanded them to returne home wishing them to defend their heads and rights as well as they could Who returning the Northerne Lords undertooke the defence of their Country untill Thomas of Woodstocke should be pâepared to ayd them with greater Forces Loe here both Generalls Armies Warres appointed by the Parliament and Subsidies likewise granted to supply them and the making of a peace or truce referred to them it being agreed in a former Treaty that if any dammage or injury should be done by either Nation one to another some speciall Committees should be sent to the Parliament of both kingdomes every yeare who should publikely relate the injuries sustained and receive amends according to the dammage suffered by the judgement of the Lords In the Printed Statutes of 18 Ed. 3. Parliament 2. and in our Historians too I finde this preamble recited almost verbatim the next Parliament the same yeare chap 1. It is to be remembred that at the Parliament hâlden at Westminster the munday next after the Utas of the Holy Trinity in the Reigne of our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is of England the 18. and of France the 5. many things were shewed in full Parliament which were attempted by the adversary party against our Soveraigne Lord the King of France against the Truce late taken in Britaine betwixt our Soveraigne Lord the King and him And how that he enforceth himselfe as much as he may to destroy our said Soveraign Lord the King and his Allies Subjects Lands and places and the tongue of England And that was prayed by our said Soveraigne Lord the King of the Prelates great men and Commons THAT THEY WOULD GIVE HIM SUCH COUNSELL and AIDE AS SHOULD BE EXPEDIENT IN SO GREAT NECESSITY And the same Prelates great men and Commons taking good deliberation and advice and openly seeing the subversion of the Land of England and Kings great businesse which God defend if hasty remedy be not provided HAVE COUNSELLED JOYNTLY and SEVERALLY and prayed with great instance our Soveraigne Lord the King that he would make him as strong as he might to passe the Sea in assurance of the ayde of God and his good quarrell effectually at this time TO MAKE AN END OF HIS WARRES BY WAY OF PEACE OR ELSE BY FORCE And that for Letters words nor faire promises he shall not let his passage till he see the effect of his businesse And for this cause the said great men do grant to passe and adventure them with him And the said Commons doe grant to him for the same cause in a certaine forme two Quinzimes of the Commonalty and two Dismes of the Cities and Burroughes to be levyed in manner as the last Quinzime granted to him and not in other manner c. So that the money levyed of the same be dispended in the businesse shewed to them this Parliament BY ADVICE OF THE GREAT MEN THERETO ASSIGNED And that the aydes beyond Trent BE PUT IN DEFENCE OF THE NORTH A pregnant Precedent of the Parliaments interest in concluding Warre and Peace and disposing of the ayde contributed towards warres to such persons and uses as they deeme meete to confide in By these with infinite other precedents the Statute of 1 Iac. c. 2. and the Act of Pacification and oblivion betweene Scotland and England made this very Parliament enacting that no warre shall be levyed or made by any of either Nation against the other without consent of Parliament under paine of High Treason It is evident that the principall right of concluding denouncing Warre or peace resides in the Parliament and that the King without its previous advice and consent ought not to proclaime any open warre since the Subjects estates and persons must support wage it and receive most disadvantage by it a truth not onely implyed but resolved by his Majesties owne royall assent this very Parliament in the Act of Pacification betwixt England and Scotland Neither is this thing unusuall but common in other Kingdomes Livy Polybius Grimston Plutarch Iohn Bodin expresly affirme and confirme by sundry examples That in the Roman State both under their Kings and Emperours the chiefe power of denouncing warre and concluding peace was in the Senate and people And if any of their Emperours Consuls or Generals concluded peace without their consents it did not binde but was meerely voyd unlesse the Senate and people ratified it by a new decree neither might any warre be decreed but in the great assembly of the Senate and people together and by a publike Law And because Caesar had without command of the people made warre in France Cato Uticensis delivered his opinion in the Senate that the Army was to be called home and Caesar for his presumption delivered up to the Enemy So in the States and Kingdomes of the Athenians Aetolians Polonia Sweden Denmarke and Norway no Warre was begunne nor Peace concluded by their Kings but by the authority and preceding decree of their Senates Parliaments and Diets as Bodin proves at large The like Buchanan affirmes of the Kings of Scotland and we have divine authority
and Statutes of the Realme be by him defeated and frustrated at his will to the destruction of the King his Soveraignty Crowne and Regality and of all his Realme in defence whereof in all points they would live and dye Hence the Kings of England have alwayes setled entailed and disposed of the succession and Revenues of the Crowne by speciall Acts of Parliament and consent of the whole Realme because the whole kingdome hath an interest therein without whose concurring assent in Parliament they had no power to dispose thereof as the Statutes of 21 R. 2. c. 9. 7 H. 4. c. 2. 25 H. 8. c. 22. 26 H. 8. c. 13. 28 H. 8. c. 7. 35 H. 8. c. 1. 1 Mar. c. 1. and Parl. 2. c. 1 2. 1 Eliz. c. 3. 13 Eliz. c. 1. 1 Iac. c. 1. Hals Chron. f. 10. 15. 1 H. 4. p. 763. 928. to 932. Doniels hist. p. 122. 138 139. abundantly manifest and Cooke l. 8. the Princes case Upon which ground King Edward the sixt his devise of the Crowne of England to the Lady Iane by his last will in writing without an Act of Parliament contrary to the Statute of 35 H. 8. c. 1. was adjudged voyd though subscribed and sworne to by all the Lords of the privy Counsell and all the Iudges but one and Queene Iane with the Duke of Northumberland and others who proclaimed her as Queen of England by vertue of this devise were condemned and executed as Traytors Whereas auy private Subject may devise and settle his estate as he pleaseth without any speciall Act of Parliament to authorize him Hence in the Parliament Roll of 1 H. 6. Num. 18. The last Will and Testament of deceased Henry the fifth and the Legacies therein bequeathed of 40000. Markes in Goods Chattels Jewels Moneyes for Payment of the Kings debts are ratified by the Lords Commons and Protectors concurring assents by an Act of Parliament as being otherwise invalid to binde the King or Kingdome And Num. 40. Queene Katherines Dower of 40000. Scutes per Annum concluded on by Articles upon her Marriage and by a Parliament held the second of May in the 9. yeare of King Henry the fifth well approved authorized and accepted which Articles that King then swore unto and the three Estates of the Realme of England to wit the Prelates Nobles and Commons of England in that Parliament and every one of them for them their Heires and Successors promised well and truely to observe and fulfill for ever as much as to them and every of them appertained Was after her Husbands death upon her petition by a speciall patent made by this Infant King her Son WITH THE ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL and TEMPORALL and COMMONS OF ENGLAND IN THAT PRESENT PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED assigned setled and confirmed out of the Crowne Lands therein specified else it had not beene binding to the Successor King or Realme the Crowne Lands being the Kings but onely in the Kingdomes right whence all our Queenes Dowers and Joyntures have usually been setled and confirmed in and by Parliaments wheras any other man may endow or make his Wife a good Joynture without the Parliaments assent or privity And in 2 E. 3. the Queene Dowagers great Ioynture which tooke up three parts of the Kings Revenues by common consent in a Parliament held at Nottingham was all taken from her because not duely setled by Parliament and too excessive to the Kings and kingdomes prejudice and she put to a pension of 1000. li. per annum during her life And by the Statute of 1 H. 6. c. 5. it is expressely resolved That King Henry the fifth could not alien or pledge the ancient Jewels or Goods of the Crowne to maintaine his Warres without a speciall Act of Parliament and if he did those to whom he pawned or sold them were still accomptable to the Crowne for them and the alienation voyd whence the carrying of the Jewels Treasure and Plate of the kingdome over Sea into Ireland without assent of the Nobility and Parliament was one of the Articles objected against Richard the second in Parliament when he was deposed the Jewels and Crowne Lands being not the Kings in right of property and interest but the kingdomes onely and so all alienations of them without the Parliaments consent voyd and usually resumed by the Parliament witnesse the notable Act of Resumption in 8 H. 6. and 31 H. 6. c. 7. of all the Kings grants of any Honours Castles Townes Villages Manors Lands Rents Reversions Annuities c. from the first yeare of his Reigne till then with divers other precedents of Resumptions in the Margin in King Stevens Rich. 1 2. Hen. 2 3 5. their Reignes These resolutions of our Common and Statute Law are seconded by many forraigne Civilians as Baldus in Proem de Feud n. 32. 33. Aretine in Rubric Lucas de Penna Cod. de omni agro deserto l. Quicunque f. 184 185. Albericus de Rosate Quodcunque praescrip bene a Zenone n. 4. f. 3. 1. 4. Boetius Epan Haeroic quest qu. 3. n. 43. qu. 5. n. 19. 27. 34. Didacus Cavaruvius Practic qu. c. 4. n. 1. Martinus Laudensis de Confaed Tract 1. qu. 13. Ioan. Andreas in cap. dilect de Maior Obed. Franciscus Vargas de Author Pontif Axiom 1. n. 2. Concilium Toletanum 8. Surius Concil Tom. 2. p. 865 866. with sundry others many of whose words you may reade in Doctor Crakenthorps defence of Constantine p. 169. to 175. who affirme That the Emperour or any other King cannot give away any Townes or Territories belonging to their Empire or Kingdomes contrary to their Oathes and Trusts they being the Kingdomes not theirs in right Whence they conclude Constantines pretended Donation of Rome and Italy to the Pope a meere Nullity And Francis the first King of France An. 1525. professed publikely to all the world That it was not in the power of a French King to bind himselfe to the alienation of any Lands Townes or Territories belonging to the Crowne without the consent of the generall Estates of France of his Soveraigne Courts and Officers in whose hands the Authority of the whole Realme remained And therefore âe refused to consigne the Dutchy of Burgoyne to the Emperour Charles the fifth who had taken him prisoner in the Battle of Pavia or to release his right to any territories belonging to the Crowne of France though he had sworne to do it to procure his Liberty alledging that he had no power to do it without his kingdomes and Parliaments consents It is true our Law-bookes say That the King cannot be seised of Lands to any private Subjects use by way of feofment because it stands not with his honor to be any private mans feoffee because no Subpena lieth to force him to execute it he is a Corporation yet he may have the possession of lands in others right and for their uses as of Wards Ideots Lunaticks
deliver up the Seale and Iustices Roles unto him who answered that they could by no meanes doe it without the Barons consent and pleasure concurring with the Kings with which answer the King being moved presently without consulting with the Baronage made Walter Merton Chancellour and the Lord Philip Basset Chiefe Justice to him and the Kingdom removing those the Barons had appointed from those and other places Which the Barons hearing of considering that this was contrary to them and their provisions and fearing least if the King should thus presume he would utterly subvert the Statutes of Oxford thereupon they poasted to the King guarded with Armes and power and charged him with the breach of his Oath forcing him at last to come to an agreement with them which the King soone violating the Barons and he raised great Forces met and fought a bloody battle at Lewes in Sussex where after the losse of 20000. men the King and his Son Prince Edward with sundry Lords of his party were taken and brought Prisoners to London where all the Prelates Earles and Barons meeting in Parliament Anno 1265 as Mathew Westminster computes it made new Ordinances for the Government of the Realme appointing among other things that two Earles and one Bishop elected by the Commons should chuse 9. other Persons of which three should still assist the King and by thâ Counsell of those three and the other nine all things should be ordered as well in the Kings House as in the Kingdome and that the King should have no power at all to doe any thing without their Counsell and assent or at least without the advice of three of them To which Articles the King by reason of menaces to him to elect another King and Prince Edward for feare of perpetuall Imprisonment if they consented not were enforced to assent all the Bishops Earles and Barons consenting to them and setting their Seales to the Instrument wherein these Articles were conteined After which the Earle of Leicester and his two Sons being three of the twelve devided all the Kings Castles and strong holds betweene them and bestowed all the chiefe Offices in the Kings House upon his Capitall enemies which indiscreete disloyall carriage of theirs much offended not only the King and Prince but the Earle of Glocester and other of the Barons so that they fell off from the Earle to the King and Prince and in a battell at Eusham slew the Earle and most of his Partisans after which victory the King calling a Parliament at Winchester utterly repealed and vacated those former Ordinances which had they only demaunded the Nomination of great Officers Counsellours and Judges to the King and not entrenched so far upon his Prerogative as to wrest all his Royall power out of his hands not only over his Kingdom but houshold too I doubt not but they had beene willingly condiscended to by the King and Prince as reasonable and not have occasioned such bloody wars to repeale them by force In K. Edward the second his Reigne the Lords and Commons by an Ordinance of Parliament having banished out of Court and Kingdome Pier Gaveston his viâious favourite and pernicious grand Counsellour in a Parliament held at Warwick nominated and constituted Hugh Spenser the Sonne to be the Kings Chamberlaine and in that Parliament further enacted that certaine Prelates and other Grandees of the Realme should remaine neare the King by turnes at set seasons of the Yeare to counsell the King better without whom no great businesse ought to be done challenging writes Speed by sundry Ordinances madâ by them in Parliament not onely a power to reforme the Kings House and Councell and TO PLACE AND DISPLACE ALL GREAT OFFICERS AT THEIR PLEASVRE but even a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdome After which the Spensers engrossing the sole Regiment of the King and Kingdome to themselves and excluding those Lords from the King appointed by the Parliament to advise him not suffering the King so much as to speake with them but in their presence they were for this and other offences banished the Land by Act of Parliament This King towards the end of his raigne after the Queenes arrivall with her Army obscuring himselfe and not appearing by advise and consent of the Lords the Duke of Aquitaine was made High Keeper of England and they as to the Custos of the same did sweare him fealty and by them Robert Baldocke Lord Chancellour was removed the Bishop of Norwich made Chancellour of the Realme and the Bishop of Winchester Lord Treasurer without the Kings assent In the 15 Yeare of K. Edward the 3d. chap. 3 4. there was this excellent Law enacted Because the points of the great Charter be blemished in divers manners and lesse well holden then they ought to be to the great perill and slaunder of the King and dammage of the people especially in as much as Clerkes Peeres of the Land and other freemen be arrested and imprisoned and outed of their goods and Cattels which were not appealed nor indighted nor suite of the party against them affirmed It is accorded and assented that henceforth such things shall not be done And if any Minister of the Kings or other person of what condition he be doe or come against any part of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Laws of the Land he shall answer to the Parliament as well as the suite of the King as at the suite of the party where no remedy nor punishment was ordained before this time as farre forth WHERE IT WAS DONE BY COMMISSION OF THE KING as of his owne Authority notwithstanding the Ordinance made before this time at Northampton which by assent of the King the Prelates Earles and Barons and the Commonalty of the Land in this present Parliament is repealed and utterly disanulled And that the Chancellour Treasurer Barons and Chancellour of the Eschequer the Iustices of the one Bench and of the other Iustices assigned in the County Steward and Chamberlaine of the Kings house Keeper of the Privie Seale Treasurer of the Wardrobe Controuler and they that be chiefe deputed to abide nigh the Kings Sonne Duke of Cornewall shall be now sworne in this Parliament and so from henceforth at all times that they shall be put in Office to keepe and maintaine the Priviledges and Franchises of holy Church and the points of the great Charter and the Charter of the Forrest and all other Statutes without breaking any point Item It is assented that if ANY THE OFFICERS AFORESAID or chiefe Clerke to the Common Bench or the Kings Bench by death or other cause be out of his Office that our Soveraigne Lord the King BY THE ACCORD OF HIS GREAT MEN which shall be found most nighest in the County which hee shall take towards him and by good Councell which he shall have about him shall put another convenient into the said Office which shall be sworne after the forme aforesaid And
two years space though his friends very oft petitioned for his liberty and Iohn a Gaunt Duke of Lancaster made Regent of the Realme because of the Kings irrecoverable infirmity summoning a Parliament the yeare following repealed the Statutes made in this good Parliament to the Subjects great discontent who were earnest suiters to the Duke for De la Mare his enlargement and legall tryall which being denied the Londoners upon this and other discontents tooke armes assaulted the Duke spoyled his house at the Savoy and hung up his armes reversed in signe of Treason in all the chiefe streets of London But in the first yeare of Richard the second in a Parliament at London Peter De la Mare and almost all the Knights which plaid their parts so well in the good Parliament for the increase of their Country and benefit of the Realme resuming their Petitions caused Alice Piers who contemning the Act of Parliament and the oaths wherewith she had bound her self presumed to enter the Kings Court to perswade and impetrate from him whatsoever she pleased to be banished and all her movables and immovables to be confiscated to the King notwithstanding she had corrupted with mony divers of the Lords and Lawyers of England to speak not only privately but publikely in her behalfe In the 1. yeare of Richard the 2 d William Courtney Bishop of London Edmond Mortymer Earle of March and many others of whom the Common-people had the best opinion being good wise and famous men were by publike consent appointed Councellours and Regents to the King being but young and this yeare Henry Piercie Earle of Northumberland resigning his Marshalls rod Iohn de Arundel was made Marshall in his place In the third yeare of Richard the second in a Parliament at London the Commons petitioned that one of the Barons who knew how to answer Forraigners wisely and might be mature in manners potent in workes tractable and discreete to be the kings protector Electus est Ergo COMMVNI SENTENTIA c. Hereupon Thomas Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke WAS ELECTED BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Lord Protector that he migh conâinually abide with the King and receiâe an honorabâe anuall stipend out of the Kings Exchequer for his paines and those Bishops Earles Barons and Iudges assigned to be the Kings Counsell and Gardians the yeare before were upon the Commons petition this Parliament removed because they spent much of the Kings Treasure nullum aât modicum fructum protulerunt In this Parliament Sir Richard Scrope resigned his Office of Lord Chauncellour and Simon de Sudbuây Archbishop of Canterbury contrary to his degree and dignity as many then cryed out was substituted in his place In a Parliament at London in the fifth yeare of King Richard the second Sir Richard Scâope was againe made Chauncellour PETENTIBVS HOC MAGNATIBVS ET COMMVNIBVS at the REQVEST OF THE LORDS AND COMMONS as being a man who for his eminent knowledge and inflexible justice had not his peere in England and Hugh Segrave Knight was then likewise made lord Treasurer Sed quid juvant ãâã Parliamentorum c. writes Walsiâgham of the Acts of this Parliament and Speed out of him But to what purpose are Acts of Parliament when after they are past they take no manner of effect for the king with his Privie Counsell was wont to change and abolish all things which by the Commons and Nobility had beene agreed upon in former Parliaments For the very next yeare the king deposed Scrope from his Chauncellourship and tooke the Seale into his owne hands ââaling divers Grants and Writings with it as he pleased and at last delivered the Sâale to Richard Braybrooke which Walsinghaâ thus relates Lord Richard Scrope Knight qui PER REGNI COMMVNIT ATEM ET ASSENSVM DOMINORVM ELECTVM IN REGNI CANCELLARIVM was in those dayes put from his Office of Chancellor which he had laudably and prudently administred The cause of his removall was his peremptory resistance of the Kings Will who desired to impoverish himselfe to exalt strangers For certaine Knights and Esquires of inferiour ranke being the kings servants begged of the king certaine lands and the demeasnes of such as dyed during such time as by the custome of the Kingdome they ought to remaine in the Kings hands The King being a child without delay granted their requests and sending them to the Chancellor commanded him to grant them such Charters under the great Sâale as they desired But the Chauncellor who ardently desired the benefit of the Realme and the Kings profit plainely denyed their requests alleaging that King was much endebted and that he had neede retaine such casualties to himselfe to helpe discharge his debts That those who knew in what debts the king was obliged were not faithfull to the King whiles they minded more their owne avarice than the kings profit preferring their private gaine before the publicke necessities Wherefore they should desist from such requests and be content with the Kings former gifts which were sufficient for them And that they should know for certaine that he would neither make nor seale any such Charters of âânfirmation to them of such donations of the king who was not yet of full age ãâã hee should hereaâââr receive ill thankes from him Whereupon these Petitioners returning from the Chancellour inform the king that the Chauncellors minde was obstinate and that he would doe nothing at his Command but rather contemne his Royall mândate that the King ought with due severity speedily to curbe such an unbrideled disobedience or else it would quickly come to passe that the kings honour would grow contemptible among his Subjects and his command be of no value The King therefore who understood as a childe more regarding the false machinations of detractors then the faithfull allegations of his Chauncellour in a spirit of furie sends some to demand his seale of him and to bring it to himselfe And when the king had sent againe and againe by solemne messengers that he should send the seale to him the Chauncellour answered thus I am ready to resigne the Seale not to you but to him who gave it me to keepe neither shall there be a middle bearer betweene me and him but I will restore it to his hands who committed it to mine owne hands not to others And so going to the king Here delivered the seale promising that he would as he had hitherto be faithfull to the king yet denyed that he would hereafter be an Officer under him And then the king receiving the Seale did for many dayes what he listed untâll Master Robert Braibrooke Bishop of London had undertaken the Office of Chancellour When not onely the Nobility of the kingdome but the Commonalty likewise heard that the king contrary to the Custome of the Kingdome had captiously deposed the Chauncellour whom All the Nobilitie of the Kingdome with the suffrage of all the Commons had chosen
and 14. The Bishop of Durham late Chancellour of England to Henry the 5. deceased and the Bishop of London Chancellour of the Dutchy of Normandy severally shew that upon King Henry the 5. his decease they delivered up their severall Seales after their homage and fealty first made to King Henry 6. in the presence of divers honourable persons whom they name particularly desiring the Lords to attest their surrender of the said Seales at the time and place specified which they did and thereupon they pray that a speciall act and entry thereof may be made in the Parliament Rolls for their indemnity which is granted and entred accordingly Numb 15. It was enacted and provided by the said Lord Commissioner Lords and Commons that in as much as the Inheritance of the Kingdomes and crownes of France England and Ireland were now lawfully descended to the King which title was not expressed in the Inscriptions of the Kings Seales whereby great perill might accrue to the King if the said inscriptions were not reformed according to his Title of Inheritance that therfore in all the Kings Seales as well in England as in Ireland Guyen and Wales this new stile should be engraven Henricus Dei Gratia Rex Franciae Angliae Dominus Hiberniae according to the effect of his inheritances blotting out of them whatever was before in them superfluous or contrary to the said stile and that command should be given to all the keepers of the said Seales of the King to reforme them without delay according to the forme and effect of the new Seale aforesaid Numb 16 Duke Humfrey the Kings Commissary and the other spirituall and temporall Lords being sate in Parliament certaine Knights sent by the Speaker and whole House of Commons came before them and in the name and behalfe of the said Commonalty requested the said Duke that by the advise of the said Spirituall and Temporall Lords for the good government of the Realme of England he would be pleased to certifie the said Commons to their greater consolation what persons it would please the King to cause to be ordained for the Offices of Chancellor and Treasure of England and Keeper of his Privie Seale Vpon which request so made due consideration being had and full advise taken and the sufficiency of those persons considered which deceased King Henry the Kings Father now had in his descretion assigned to those Offices as fitting enough the King following his Fathers example and advise by the assent of the said Lord Duke his Commissary and of all and every one of the Lords spirituall and temporall hath nominated and ordained anew the Reverend Father Thomas Bishop of Durham to the Office of his Chancellour of England William Kinwolmaâsh Clerk to the Office of Treasurer of England and Mr. Iohn Stafford to the Office of the Keeper of the Privie Seale And hereupon the King our Lord willeth By THE ASSENT AND ADVISE aforesaid that ãâã well to the said Chancellor of England as to the said Treasurer of England and to the said Keeper of his Privie Seale for the exercise of the said Offices severall letters patents should be made in this forme Henâicus Dei gratia Rex Angliae Franciae Dominus Hâberniae omnibus ad quos presentes liteâae pervenerint ãâã Sciatis quod De AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSV TOTIVS CONSILII NOSTRI IN PRAESENTI PARLIAMENTO NOSTRO EXISTENTES constituimus venerabilem patrem Thomam Episcopum Dunelmensem CANCELLARIVM nostrum ANGLIAE dantâs concedentes DE AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSV PRAEDICTIS eidem Cancellario nostro omnes omnimodas auctoritatem potestatem adomnia ea fingula quae ad officium cancellarii Angliae de jure sive consuetudine pertinent seu quovis tempore pertinere consueverunt c. The like Patents verbatim are in the same role mutatis mutandis made to the said Treasurer of England and Keeper of the Privy Seale After which the said Duke by advice and assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall sent the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Worâester the Duke of Excester the Earle of Warwicke the Lords of Ferrers and Talbot to the Commons then being in the Commons House and notified to the Commonalty by the said Lords these Officers to be nominated and ordained to the foresaid offices in forme aforesaid Vpon which notice so given THE SAID COMMONS WERE WEL CONTENTED with the nomination and ordination of the foresaid Officers so made rendring many thanks for this cause to our Lord the King and all the said Lords as was reported by the said Lords in the behalfe of the Commons in the said Parliament Numb 17. The liberties Annuities and Offices granted by King Henry the 5. and his Ancestors to Souldiers in forraigne parts are confirmed by Parliament and their grants ordered to be sealed with the Kings new Seales without paying any Fine Numb 18. Henry the 5. his last Will and the legacies therein given are confirmed by the Kings Letters Patents with the assent of the Lords and Commons in Parliament Numb 19. A subsidy is granted to be imployed for the defence of the Realme of England to which end the Lord Protectour promiseth it shall be diligently imployed Numb 22. and 23. The King by assent of all the Lords spiritual and temporall wills and grants that his deare Vncle the Duke of Gloucester shall have and enjoy the Office of the Chamberlaine of England and of the Constableship of the Castle of Gloucester from the death of the Kings father so long as it shall please the King with all the fees profits and wages thereunto belonging in the same manner as they were granted to him by his Father Numb 24. The 27. day of this Parliament the tender age of the King being considered that he could not personally attend in these dayes the defence and protection of his Kingdome of England and the English Church the same King fully confident of the circumspection and industry of his most deare Vncles John Duke of Bedford and Humfrey Duke of Gloucester By ASSENT AND ADVICE OF THE LORDS as well Spirituall as Temporall and LIKEWISE OF THE COMMONS in this present parliament hath ordained and constituted his said Vncle Duke of Bedford now being in forraigne parts PROTECTOR and DEFENDER OF HIS KINGDOME and of the Church of England and PRINCIPALL COVNSELLOR of our Lord the King and that he shall both be and called Protector and Defendor of the Kingdome and the Principall Councellor of the King himselfe after he shall come into England and repaire into the Kings presence from thenceforth as long as he shall stay in the Kingdome and it shall please the King And further our Lord the King BY THE FORES AID ASSENT and ADVICE hath ordained and appointed in the absence of his said Vncle the Duke of Bedford his foresaid Vncle the Duke of Gloucester now being in the Realme of England PROTECTOR of his said Realme and Church of England
and for the common profit of the Realme of England our Soveraigne Lord the king hath ordained c. for the quietnesse of his said people the Statutes and Ordinances following c. cap. 2. with 2. H. 4. c. 1. Our soveraign Lord the king greatly desiring the tranquility and quietnes of his people willeth and straitly commandeth that the peace within his Realme of England be surely observed kept so that all his lawful subjects may from henceforth safely and peaceably goe come and dwell after the Law and usage of the Realme and that Iustice and right be indifferently ministred to every of his said subjects as well to the poore as to the rich in his Courts 1. H. 4. Henry by the Grace of God c. to the honour of God and reverence of holy Church for to nourish peace unity concord of all parties within the Realm of England and for the reliefe and recovery of the said Realm which now late hath been mischievously put to great ruine mischief and desolation of the assent c. hath made and established c. 6. H. 4. c. 1. For the grievous complaints made to our Soveraigne Lord the king by his Commons of the Parliament of the horrible mischiefes and damnable custome which is introduced of new c. Our soveraign Lord the King to the honor of God as well to eschew the dammage of this Realme as the perils of their soules which are to be advanced to any Archbishopricks or Bishopricks c. hath ordained Divers such recitalls are frequent in most of our statutes in all Kings raignes viz. 37. E. 3. c. 2 3 4 5. 3. R. 2. c. 3. 5. R. 2. Stat. 1. 2. 6. R. 2. Stat. 1. 7. R. 2. 8. R. 2. For the common profit of the said Realme and especially for the good and just government and due execution of the common Law it is ordained c. 10. R. 2. Prologue c. 1. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 12. R. 2. 13. R. 2. Prologue c. 3 5 6. 14. R. 2. 21. R. 2. 1. H. 4. 5. c. 7. 1. H. 6. 8. H. 6. Prologue c. 25. 10. H. 6. c. 3. 12. H. 6. c. 12. 39. H. 6. Prologue 1. R. 3. c. 2. 6. 8. 3. H. 7. c. 5 6. 11. H. 7. c. 18. But I shall conclude with some more punctuall ones 18. E. 3. stat c. 1 2. To nourish love peace and concord between holy Church and the Realme and to appease and cease the great hurt and perils impertable losses and grievances that have been done and happened in times past and shall happen hereafter if the thing from henceforth be suffered to passe c. for which causes and dispensing whereof the ancient lawes usages customes and franchises of the Realm have been and be greatly appaired blemished and confounded the Crown of the king minished and his person falsly defrauded the treasure and riches of his Realme carried away the inhabitants and subjects of the Realme impovirished troubled c. the King at his Parliament c. having regard to the quietnesse of his people which he chiefly desireth to sustaine in tranquility and peacâ to governe according to the Lawes Vsages and Franchises of this Land as HE IS BOVND BY HIS OATH MADE AT HIS CORONATION following the wayes of his Progenitors which for their time made certaine good Ordinances and provisions against the said grievances c. by the assent c. hath approved accepted and confirmed c. 2. R. 2. c. 7. Because the King hath perceived as well by many complaints made to him as by the perfect knowledge of the thing c. the King desiring soveraignly the peace and quietnesse of his Realme and his good Lawes and Customes of the same and the Rights of his Crowne to be maintained and kept in all points and the offenders duly to be chastised and punished AS HE IS SWORN AT HIS CORONATION by the assent of all the Lords c. hath defended c. And moreover it is ordained and established c. 3 R. 2. Rot. Parl. Num. 38. 40. The Commons desiring a grant of new power to Iustices of Peace to enquire into extortions the Bishops conceiving it might extend to them made their protestation against this new grant yet protested that if it were restrained only to what was law already they would condiscend to it but not if it gave any new or further power The King answers that notwithstanding their protestation or any words conâeined therein he would not forbeare to passe this new grant and that BY HIS OATH AT HIS CORONATION HE WAS OBLIGED TO DO IT And 6 H. 6. c. 5. We for as much as by reason of our Regality WE BE BOVNDEN TO THE SAFEGVARD OF OVR REALM round about willing in this behalfe convenient hasty remedy to be adhibite have assigned c. By these with infinite such like recitalls in our ancient and late statutes in the Kings owne Proclamations Commissions yea and in writs of law wherein wee find these expressions Nos qui singulis de regno nostro in EXHIBITIONE IVSTITIAE SVMVS DEBITORES plaenam celerem justitiam exhiberi facias Nos volentes quoscunque legios nostros in curiis nostris c. justitiam sibi c. nullatenus differri Ad justitiam inde reddendam cum omni celeritate procedatis Nos oppressiones duritias damna excessus gravamina praedictae nolentes relinquere impunita volent esque SALVATIONI QVIETI POPVLI NOSTRI hac parte PROSPICERE VT TENEMVR eidm celeris justitiae complementum debitum festinum iustitiae complementum fieri facies Nos huiusmodi praeindicio precavere volentes prout ASTRINGIMVR IVRAMENTI VINGVLO Quiaâ iudicia in curia nostra cito reddita in suis roboribus manuteneri volumus defendi prout AD HOC IVRAMENTI VINCVLO ASTRINGIMVR TENEMVR c It is most apparent that the Kings of England both by their oath duty and common right even in point of justice and conscience are bound to assent to all publike Acts as are really necesâary for the peace safety ease weale benefit prevention of mischiefs and redresse of greivances of all or any of their subjects without any tergiversation or unnecessary delayes when they are passed and tendered to them by both Houses and that in such acts as these they have no absolute Negative voice at all but ought to give their speedy free and full consents thereto unlesse they can give satisfactory reasons to the contrary Sixthly All our ancient Kings of England as the premises with all publike usefull statutes enacted in their reigne evidence have alwayes usually given their free and full consents in Parliament to such publike acts as these without deniall or protraction conceiving they were bound by oath and duty so to doe and if they ever denyed their royall assents to any Petitions or Bills of the Lords and Commons of this nature they alwayes gave such good
thou hast thus done let nought but naked Truth resolve thy Conscience and regulate all thy future Actions services both towards thy God King Country in such sort That glory may dwell in our land that mercy and truth may meet together righteousnesse and peace may kisse each other once more in our Nation and God may now at last speake peace unto his people and to his Saints So Truth shall spring out of the Earth and Righteousnesse shall looke downe from Heaven Yea the Lord shall give that which is good and our Land shal yeeld her increase Righteousnesse shall goe before him and shaââ set us in the way of his steps And the worke of Righteousnesse shall be Peace and the effect of righteousnesse quietnesse and assurance for ever And we being Gods people shall dwell in a peaceable habitation and in sure dwellings and in quiet resting places Yea we shall beate our swords into Plow-shares and our Speares into Pruning-hookes Nation shall not lift up sword against Nation neither shall they learne warre any more But wee shall sit every man under his Vine and under his Figge-tree and none shall make us afraid The effecting the restoring of which sweete blessed Harmony of Peace and quietnesse throughout our kingdome hath beene one principall end of this my Labour which takes away the pretended causes the nourishing fewell of our present unnaturall contentions and destructive bloody warres Entertaine it therefore with that Candidnesse and Ingenuity as becomes the cordiallest Endevours of a reall unmercenary Philo-pater who hath freely done and suffered many things and is still prest to doe and suffer all things for his dearest Countries service in an honourable lawfull Christian way though he receive no other Guerdon than the losse of all his earthly comforts and a new addition to his former sufferings That saying of Symmachus hath been encouragement enough to me Saluti publicae dicata industria crescit Merito cum caret Praemio which I wish were more considered and better practised by some degenerous Mercenary spirits in these sad times who receive great wages and doe little worke refusing to stirre either hand or foote upon any advantage or necessary occasion to preserve their Native Country from desolation before they have pursed up their undemerited pay and yet even then perchance sit still It is a basenesse not onely farre below Christianity but Humanity it selfe for men especially those of publicke place and abilities to preferre their owne private ends before the publicke safety their particular gain before the commonweale when the whole kingdome lyeth at stake But I hope Heroicke English Spirits will learne more generous resolutions and Activity in times of such extremity and that those whom it most concernes will take timely notice That sordid Mercenaries are the greatest falsest Cowards Christ himselfe resolving what poore what ill service they will do in dayes of tryall Joh. 10. 12 13. He that is an Hireling seeth the Wolfe comming and leaveth the Sheepe and FLEETH and the Wolfe catcheth them and scattereth the Sheepe The hireling fleeth because he is an hireling and careth not for the Sheepe He loves onely his Wages not his Charge his Duty God discover and amend all such or else speedily discard them That so all ayming onely at the publique good and Tranquility we may eft-soone procure enjoy the same to our greatest consolation The Treachery and Disloyalty of Papists to their Soveraignes both in Doctrine and Practise WHen I seriously consider the memorable Preamble of 3. Iac. ch 4. That it is found by daily experience that many of his Majesties Subjects who adhere in their hearts to the Popish Religion by the infection drawne from thence and by the wicked and divellish counsell of Iesuites Seminaries and other persons dangerous to the Church and State are so farre perverted in the point of their loyalties and due obedience unto the Kings Majesty and the Crowne of England as they are ready to entertaine and execute any Treasonable Conspiracies and Practices as evidently appeares by that more then barbarous and horrible attempt to have blowne up with Gunpowder the King Queene Prince Lords and Commons in the House of Parliament assembled tending to the utter subversion of the whole State lately undertaken by the instigation of Iesuites and Seminaries and in advancement of their Religion by their Schollars taught and instructed by them for that purpose With the Statutes of 35. Eliz. ch 2. and 3. Iacob ch 5. which Enact That all Popish Reeusants shall be restrained to some certaine places of abode and confined to their private houses in the Country and not at any time after to passe or remove above five miles from thence under paine of forfeiting all their Lands Goods and Chattels during life That none of them shall remaine within ten miles of the City of London nor come into the Court or house where his Majesty or Heire apparent to the Crowne of England shall be nor have in their owne houses or in the hands or possession of any other at their disposition any Armour Gunpowder or Munition of what kinde soever And all this for the better discovering and avoyding of such Trayterous and most dangerous Conspiracies Treasons Practises and attempts as are daily devised and practised against our most gracious Soveraignes Person and the Commonweale by rebellious and trayterous Papists And when I read in two of King Iames his Proclamations That those adhering to the profession of the Church of Rome are blindly led together with the superstition of their Religion both unto some points of Doctrine which cannot consist with the loyalty of Subjects towards their Prince and oft times unto direct actions of conspiracies and conjurations against the State wherein they live as hath most notoriously appeared by the late most horrible and almost incredible conjuration grounded upon points of Doctrine in that Church held and mantained and contrived and practised with the privity and warrant of many of the principall Priests of that profession to blow up our children and all the three States in Parliament assembled And when we consider the course and claime of the Sea of Rome we have no reason to imagine that Princes of our Religion and profession can expect any assurance long to continue unlesse it might be assented by the mediation of other Princes Christian that some good course might be taken by a generall Councell free and lawfully called to plucke up those rootes of dangers and jealousies which arise for cause of Religion as well betweene Princes and Princes as betweene them and their Subjects and to make it manifest that no State or Potentate either doth or can challenge power to dispose of earthly Kingdomes or Monarchies or to dispence with Subjects obedience to their naturall Soveraignes Which was never yet attempted much lesse effected And in the Booke of Thanksgiving appointed for the fifth of November set forth by King Iames and the Parliaments speciall
the confiscation of their goods and inheritances Whereupon getting into greater favour and power then before puffed up with their good successe and new honours they discontented not onely the Nobles but Queene too who going over into France with her sonne the Prince whose lives these favorites attempted She raised an Army beyond the Seas and returning with it into England most of the Lords and Commons resorted to her and fell off from the King who being destitute of friends and meanes demanded assistance of the City of London whose answer was That they would honour with all duty the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against Foreiners and Traytors to the Realme and with all their power withstand them And under the name of Iohn of Eltham the Kings second sonne whom they proclaimed Custos of the City of the Land they got the Tower of London into their possession placing and displacing the Garrison and Officers therein as they pleased The King hereupon after he had commanded all men to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and the Earle of Kent and that none upon paine of death and losse of all that they might lose should aide or assist them and that he should have a 1000. l. who did bring the Lord Mortimers head fâies to Bristol in the Castle whereof the elder Spenâer was taken by the Queenes Forces and without any formall tryall cruelly cut up alive and quartered being first at the clamours of the people ãâã and hanged in his proper armour upon the common Gallowes without the City After which the King forsaken of all his Subjects flies into Wales for shelter where he was taken prisoner and then by his Lords and Parliament forced to resigne his Crowne to his son confessing That for his many sins he was fallen into this calamity and therefore âad the lesse cause to take it grievously That he much sorrowed for this that the people of the kingdome were so exasperated against him that they should utterly abharre his any longer rule and Soveraignty and therefore he besought all there present to forgive and spare him being so afflicted Soone after he was murthered in Baâkly Castle And so the sicknesse and wounds which the Common-wealth sustained by his ill raigne upon the change of her Physitian recovered not onely health and strength but beauty also and ornament writes Iohn Speed After all this King Richard the second in the ninth yeare of his reigne summoned a Parliament wherein Michael de la Pole Earle of Suffolke for cheating the King was put from his Lord Chancellorship of England by the Parliament and the Sealâ taken from him against the Kings will and given to Thomas Arundell Bishop of Ely Whereupon both the Houses gave halfe a tenth and halfe a fifteene to be disposed of as the Lords thought fit for the defence of the Realme The Parliament was no sooner dissolved but the King recals de la Pole and other ill Counsellors to the Court shewing them greater favour then before In so much that at Christmas the King made de la Pole sit at his owne table not in the usuall garment of a Peere but of a Prince out of a stomacke and hatred against the Peeres whom from thenceforth be never regarded but feiuedly and then fals to plot the death of the Duke of Glocester and other Nobles who opposed his ill Counsellors For which purpose he appoints a meeting at Nottingham Castle with a few persons generally ill-beloved ill-adwised and ill-provided The course agreed upon by the King and that ill-chosen Senate was first to have the opinion of all the chiefe Lawyers who saith Speed seldome faile Princes in such turnes concerning certaine Articles of Treason within whose nets they presumed the reforming Lords were and if the Lawyers concluded those Articles contained Treasonable matters then umder a shew of justice they should be proceeded against accordingly The Lawyers who were the very men which in the last Parliament gave advice to the Lords to do as they did now meeting were demanded Whether by the Law of the Land the King might not disanull the Decrees of the last Parliament They joyntly answered he might because he was above the Lawes a most apparent errour confessing that themselves had in that Parliament decreed many things and given their judgement that all was according to Law which they acknowledged to be altogether unlawfull The King thus informed appointeth a great Councell at Nottingham and withall sends for the Sheriffes of Shires to raise Forces against the Lords who denyed saying that they could not raise any competent forces or Armes against them the whole Counties were so addicted to their favours and being further willed to suffer no Knights to be chosen for their Shires but such as the King and his Councell should name they answered that the election belonged to the Commons who favored the Lords in all and would keepe their usuall customes a good precedent for our present Sheriffes whereupon they were dismissed Then were the Lawyers and Judges Robert Trefilian and his companions called before the King to determine the judgements of Treasons against the Lords to be legall and to set their Seales thereto which they did Meane time the King and Duke of Ireland sent messengers to hire what Forces they could That they might stand with them if need were against the Lords in the day of battle Many of which answered that they neither could nor would stand against the Lords whom they knew for certaine intimately to love the King and to endevour all things study all things doe all things for his honour yet many out of simplicity thinking themselves to be hired promised to be ready upon the Kings notice The Lords hearing of these proceedings were much sadded being conscious to themselves of no guilt worthy the Kings so great indignation The Duke of Glocester sent his purgation upon Oath by the Bishop of London to the King who inclining to credit the same was in an evill houre diverted by De la Pole The Duke hereupon makes his and their common danger knowne to the rest of the Lords upon which they severally gather Forces that they might present their griefes to the King How he favoured Traytors not onely to them but to the Publique to the imminent danger of the Realme unlesse it were speedily prevented The King on the other side by Trayterous Counsellours advise sought how to take them off single before they were united but in vaine by reason their party was so great Meane time some peaceable men procured that the Lords should repaire safe to Westminster and there be heard Thither approaching they are advertised by some who had sworne on the Kings behalfe for good dealing to be used during the interim that in the Mewes by Charing-Crosse a thousand armed men which without the Kings privity Sir Thomas Trivet and Sir Nicholas Brambre knights were reported to have laid for
as the Law meant Item That he at his going into Ireland exacted many notable summes of money besides Plate and Iewels without Law or custome contrary to his Oath taken at his Coronation Item That without the assent of the Nobility he carried the Iewels Plate and Treasure of the kingdome over the Sea into Ireland to the great impoverishing of the Realme And all the good Records for the Common-wealth and against his extortions he privily caused to be imbezeled and conveyed away Item When divers Lords and Iustices were sworne to say the truth for divers things to them committed in charge both for the honour of the Realme and profit of the King the said King so menaced them with sore threatnings that no man would or durst say the right Item He most tyrannically and unprincely said that the lives and goods of all his Subjects were in the Princes hands and at his disposing Item He craftily devised certaine privie Oathes contrary to the Law and caused divers of his Subjects first to be sworne to observe the same and after bound them in bonds for the firmer keeping of the same to the great undoing of many honest men Which how parallel they are to the late and present Court Practises and Doctrines of our times let wise men determine The King being thus Judicially dethroned in Parliament Henry the fourth by the same Parliament which continued notwithstanding Richards deposition who summoned it was created King who in the first Parliament of his Raigne reversed and annulled as illegall the Parliament of 21 Richard 2. with all its Acts Circumstances and dependants and revived that of 11 Richard 2. in all points as made for the great honour and common profit of this Realme To these I might adde the Rebellious insurrections of Richard Scroope Arch-bishop of Yorke the Earle of Northumberland and their Complices against King Henry the fourth Anno 1405. to reforme the State and government relieve the Church and Common-weale and Depose King Henry in and by a forced Parliament The insurrection of the Popish Nobles against King Stephen for violating his Oath touching Forests and other immunities of Church and Common-wealth which they would force him to confirme the severall insurrections of Jacke Cade Jacke Straw Wat Tyler and their Popish Vâlgar rabble to force their King to call Parliaments to alter and repeale old Lawes enact new displace offensive great Officers promote new onâes of their nomination to ratifie what propositions they required and subvert the government of the Realme with the severall Rebellions of the Popish Lincolneshire and Yorke-shire men under Doctor Mackarell a Monke and some men of quality in Henry the eighth his raigne Of the Cornish men Norfolke men Kent and others in Edward the sixth his Rule of the Popish Earles of Northumberland Westmorland and other Northerne Papists in Queene Elizabeths dayes by force of Armes to compell these severall Princes to summon Parliaments to repâale all Lawes against Masse and Popery and for the establishment of the Protestant Religion with other Acts concerning the government of the Common-wealth to enact divers new Lawes and propositions which they demanded to remove great Officers and privie Counsellors from their places and the like All which transcend the Acts and proceedings of this or any other our Protestant Parliaments or subjects being done without any preceding Order or resolution of both Houses representing the whole kingdome and against the generall consent of the people But I shall conclude with one ancient precedent more in one of our best Kings reignes In 25 E. 1. The Lords and Commons in Parliament grievoâsly complained and Petitioned to the Kingâagainst divers taxes tallages and prisages wherewith they were oppressed by him to the great impoverishing of the Realme against the violation of Magna Charta the Charter of the Forest the imposition upon Wools and their summons to goe with him into Flanders to which they were not bound by Law The king excusing these taxes by reason of his necessity to maintaine the warres and giving them a dilatory answer the Earle Marshall and Hereford withdrew themselves from Parliament and with their complices commanded the Barons of the Eschequer not to âevie the eighth penny of the people granted to the King at Saint Edmonds and induced the Citizens of London to joyne with them to recover their Liberties Whereupon the King sending to them for peace they would condescend to no peace but on these termes That the king should confirme Magna Charta and Charta de Foresta with the other Articles to them annexed that he should exact and take âo âo aides taxe or tallage from the Clergy or Commons without their commoâ consent in Parliament and that he should remit all offences to these Earles and their confederates all which the King ratified by his Charter at large by his oath and by a solemne excommunication of the Bishops twice every yeare of all those who should transgresse this Charter of his For which the Laity gave him the ninth and the Clergy the tenth penny of their goods And because this confirmation was made in Scotland the Kings and divers others promised for him that he should confirme it when he came into England which they pressing him to doe in a Parliament at London in the 27. yeare of his reign after some delaies he ratified it with this addition in the close saving the right of our Crowne which when the Lords heard they departed home in great discontent but the King re-summoning them at quindena Pasche granted all things absolutely according to their desire committing the per-ambulation of the Forests throughout England to three Bishops three Earles and three Barons to settle their bounds according to God and justice which not being speedily executed but neglected the King having purchased a dispensation of his oath wherewith he had ratified his foresaid Charter from the Pope hereupon the king holding a Parliament at Stamford the 29. of his reigne the Lords and Barons repaired thither with great store of horses and Arms with a purpose to extort a full execution of the Charter of the Forests hitherto deferred upon which the King considering their earnestnesse and importunity condescended to their will in all things Sixthly Parliaments Lords and Prelates in former times have affirmed that when a Parliament was once met together by lawfull summons it might not be dissolved or discontinued againe at the Kings meere pleasure till all the publike affaires for which it was called were dispatched all grievances redressed and all Petitions exhibited therein fully heard and answered agreeable to the resolution of the great Councels of Basil Constans and divers Popish Writers that a generall Councell once lawfully summoned by the Pope and met cannot be dissolved by him againe at his pleasure without the Councels consent before all the Churches affaires be therein setled Vpon which resolution these Councels continued together and deposed sundry Popes notwithstanding
may justly it must necessarily be restrained diminished or resumed by the Parliament from whose assent or grant it first proceeded and that onely for the publique weale not prejudice of the people The Emperour Otho the first and our King Richard and second as some imagine voluntary resigned relinquished their Crownes to their immortall honour to prevent the effusion of their Subjects blood by civill warres and settle peace within their Realmes and shall not other Kings then most joyfully part with some Punctilioes of their reall or branches of their supposed Prerogatives for the selfesame ends if their Parliaments see good cause to resume them and of right may doe it Fifthly The King though he be the chiefe and principall yet he is onely one member of the Parliament and kingdome the least because but one person though the highest branch the Lords and Commons not elected by but assigned Counsellors to the King by the kingdome and people being the greatest and most considerable part as representing the intire body of the Kingdome Now common reason Law and experience manifests and Aristotle Polit. l. 1. c. 2. with Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 1. p. 40 41. conclude that the whole or greatest part in all politique or naturall Bodies is of greater excellency power and jurisdiction than any one particular member Thus in all our Corporations the Court of Aldermen and Common Councell is of greater power than the Mayor alone though the chiefe Officer the Chapter of greater authority than the Deane the Deane and Chapter than the Bishop the whole Bench than the Lord chiefe Iustice the whole Councell than the President the whole Parliament then either of the Houses and by like reason than the King especially since one of the three Estates is lesser than the three Estates together who in Parliament by the fundamentall Constitutions of the Realme are not Subordinate but Coordinate parts of the same great Common-Councell of the kingdome It is Aristotles expresse determination that in an Oligarchie Aristocracie and Democracie whatsoever seemes good to the major part of the Governours of the Common-wealth that is ratified that the whole City Kingdome Family is more excellent and to be preferred before any part or member thereof And that it is unfit the part should be above the whole And in all Courts of Justice Corporations and Elections the major part have alwayes had the greatest sway and constantly over-ruled the lesse though it be but by one casting voyce as is evident to all in the Elections of Knights and Burgesses of and votes in the Parliament in which the King Lords and Commons by the Common Law make up but one intire Corporation since then even in Parliament it selfe the major part over-swayes the rest yea the King himselfe who hath no absolute negative voyce but onely in refusing to passe some kind of Bills not all of which more hereafter doubtlesse the whole or major part of the Parliament which in Law is the whole is above the King the chiefe member of it Which consideration together with the Statutes of 5 R. 2. State 2. c. 4. 6 H. 8. c. 16. Enacting That none elected to be in any Parliament shall depart or absent himselfe from the same Parliament till it be fully ended or proâogued without speciall license of the Speaker of the Commons to be entred of Record in the journall Booke under paine of amercement losse of wages other punishment nor any Member of the Vpper House without that Houses license under paine of inditement imprisonment or fine as appeares by the Bishop of Winchesters case 3 E. 3. 19. Fitz. Coron 161. and Stamford l. 3. c. 1. f. 153. compleatly answers that fond cavill of Malignants and Royalists against this Parliament that the King and many of the other Members have wilfully absented themselves from the House of purpose to dissolve it if they could notwithstanding the late speciall Act made by their joynt consents for its continuance Ergo this unlawfull Action of theirs to effect this pernicious designe must nullifie or at least invalid in their new non-sence Law and Logicke the lawfull proceedings of those worthy faithfull members who continue in it to preserve both Parliament Kingdome Religion Lawes Liberties from ruine and dissolution If these absent Members be the greater number why doe they not come and over-vote the rest in the House in a peaceable legall usuall Parliamentary way rather than challenge them into the field in a military illegall unusuall bloody manner unheard of in former ages If the lesser party then present or absent the major part must over-rule them volens nolens as it hath ever used unlesse they will be wilfuller I cannot say wiser than all their predecessors put together As for his Majesties absence from the Parliament by the pernicious advise of evill Counsellors so much insisted on by Malignants I answer First That it was without any just cause given by the Parliament Secondly It was much against their wills who have oft importuned petitioned and used all possible meanes to procure his returne Thirdly His absence was procured and is yet continued by those alone who most unjustly taxe the Parliament for it and would take advantage of this their owne wrong Fourthly though he be personally absent as a man yet he is still Legally present in Parliament called the Kings presence as he is a King as he is in all other his Courts of Justice where all proceedings are entred Coram Rege though the King never yet sate personally in either of them as he hath oft times done in this Parliament for the continuance whereof he hath passed such an Act as will inseparably tye his royall presence to it though the Cavaliers about him should be force with-draw his person from it not onely as farre as Yorke but the remotest Indies yea he must first cease to be King of England ere he can be legally absent from his Parliament of England This his wilfull personall absence from his greatest Counsell which desires and needs it is as many conceive an Act of the highest injustice that ever any Prince could offer of his Parliament worse than Rehoboams forsaking the counsell of his ancient Sages to follow the hare-brain'd advise of his young Cavaelieres for though he followed not their ancient prudent counsell yet he with-drew not himselfe from them as his Majesty now severs himselfe from his Parliament not only without but against all precedents of his Royall predecessors except King Richard the second who once absented himselfe from his Parliament above forty dayes yet then returned to it upon better advise and the very common custome and Law of the Land which he is obliged by his Coronation Oath and many late Protestations added to it constantly to maintaine This appeares most clearely by the ancient Treatise Of the manner of holding of Parliaments in England both before and since the
of the said Scaffold declared and related to all the people how that our Lord the King had taken the said Oath inquiring of THE SAME PEOPLE IF THEY WOULD CONSENT TO HAVE HIM THEIR KING AND LIEGE LORD Who with ONE ACCORD CONSENTED THERETO Which Thomas of Walsingham who relates the whole forme of this Kings Coronation thus describeth Quibus completis Archiepiscopus praecedente eo Marescallo Angliae Henrico Percy convertit se ad omnes plagas Ecclesiae INDICANS POPULO REGIUM JURAMENTUM quaerens SI SE TALI PRINCIPI AC RECTORI SUBJICERE ejus jussionibus obtemperare VELLENT ET RESONSUMESTA PLEBE resono clamore QUOD LUBENTER SIBI PARERE VELLENT Which custome both before and since hath been constantly in this Land observed at the Coronation of our Kings from all these I say it is apparent First that Popish Parliaments Peeres and Subjects have deemed the Crowne of England not meerely successive and hereditary though it hath usually gone by descent but arbitrary and elective when they saw cause many of our Kings comming to the Crowne without just hereditary Title by the Kingdomes Peeres and people free election onely confirmed by subsequent Acts of Parliament which was then reputed a sufficient Right and Title by vertue whereof they then reigned and were obeyed as lawfull Kings and were then and yet so acknowledged to be their right by Election of their Subjects the footsteps whereof doe yet continue in the solemne demanding of the peoples consents at our Kings Inaugurations being seldome or never adjudged an illegall usurpation in any Parliaments whence the statute of 1 E. 4. c. 1. 9 E. 4. f. 2 declares King Henry the 4. 5. and 6. to be successively Kings of England indeed and not of right yet not usurpers because they came in by Parliament Onely Richard the third who treacherously murthered Edward the 5. his Soveraigne and violently usurped his Crowne at first before any Parliament gave it him compelling the Lords and Commons afterwards to Elect him King out of feare after his slaughter in Bosworth field was declared an usurper by Act of Parliament 1 Hen. 7. c. 6. and so adjudged to be by 8 H. 7. f. 1. see 1 E. 4. c. 1 c. 9 E. 4. f. 1 2. and Henry the 7. had the Crown set upon his head in the field by my Lord Stanly as though saith Grafton he had been elected king by the voyce of the people as in ancient times past in divers Realmes it hath been accustomed Secondly that those Kings who have enjoyed the Crown by succession descent or election have still taken it upon the conditions and covenants contained in their Coronation Oathes which if they refused to sweare to the Peeres and people really and bona fide to performe they were not then to be crowned or received as Kings but adjured in the name of God to renounce this dignity And though in point of Law those who enjoy the Crowne by Succession be Kings before their Coronations yet it is still upon those subsequent Conditions both contained in their Coronation Oathes which impose no new but onely ratifie the old conditions in separably annexed to the Crown by the Common Law ever since Edward the Confessors daies and long before as Father Littleton resolves the Office of a King being an Office of the greatest trust of any other which the Common Law binds the King well and lawfully to discharge to doe that which to such Office belongeth to doe as the Oathes of all our Kings to their people really to performe these Articles and Conditions fully demonstrate Thirdly that these Oathes are not meerely arbitrary or voluntary at the Kings pleasure to take or refuse them if he will but necessary and inevitable by the Law and constant usage of the Realm yea of all Christian most Pagan Realms whatsoever which prescribe like Oathes to their Kings From aâl which I may firmely conclude that the whole kingdome and Parliament are the Supreame Soveraigne Authority and Paramount the king because they may lawfully and dâe usually prescribe such conditions termes and rules of governing the people to him and bind him thus by Oath faithfully to perform the same as long as he shall continue King which Oath our Kings usually tooke or at least faithfully promised to take to their Subjects in ancient times before ever they did or would take an Oath of fealty homage or Allegiance to them as the premises evidence Claus. Rot. 1 R. 2. M. 44. Tenthly Our Parliaments and Kingdome anciently in times of popery and Paganisme have both challenged and exercised a Supreame power over the Crowne of England it selfe to transferre it from the right heire and setle it on whom themselves thought meete to elect for their King and likewise to call their Kings to an account for their mis-government and breach of Oath to the prejudice of their people so farre as to article against them and either by force of Armes or a judiciall sentence in Parliament actually to depose them and set up others in the Throne as the fore-cited presidents of Archigallo Emerian two ancient Brittish Kings of Edwin king of Mercia and others deprived of all honour and kingly dignity by the unanimous consent of their Subjects for their Tyranny Oppression Male-administration vicious lives and others elected and made kings in their places evidence which Acts of theirs they then reputed just and legall I shall cite you onely two presidents of this kind which have meere relation to Parliaments The first is that of King Edward the second who being taken prisoner by his Queen Sonne Nobles for his male-administration the Queen with her sonne by the advice of her Councell summoned an high Court of Parliament at Westminster in the Kings name which began the 16 day of January An. 1325. In which assembly it was declared that this Realm could not continue without an head and governour and therefore first they agreed to draw into Articles the Mis-government of the king that was in prison and all his evill doings which he had done by evill and naughty Counsell And when the said Articles were read and made knowne to all the Lords Nobles and Commons of the Realme they then consulted how the Realme should be governed from thenceforth And after good deliberation and consultation of the foresaid Articles of the Kings evill government they concluded THAT SUCH A MAN WAS NOT WORTHY TO BE A KING NOR TO WE ARE A CROWNE ROYALL And therefore they all agreed that Edward his eldest sonne who was there present and was rightfull heire should be crowned King in stead of his Father SO THAT HE WOULD TAKE ABOUT HIM SAGE TRUE AND GOOD COUNCELL and that from thenceforth the Realm might be better governed then before it had been And it was also agreed that the old king his father should be well and honestly kept as long as he lived according
concurring with it Iosh. 22. 11 12 c. Iudg. 20. 1. to 48. compared with Prov. 20. 18. c. 24. 6. and Iudg. 11. Secondly All preparations belonging to warre by Land or Sea have in the grosse and generall beene usually ordered limited and setled by the Parliaments as namely First What proportions and summes of money should be raised for the managing of the warre in what manner and time it should be levyed to what hands it should be paid and how disbursed which appeares by all the Bills of Subsidies Tenths Taxes Tonnage and Poundage in the Reignes of all our Kings Secondly How every man should be Mustered Arrayed Armed According to his estate as is cleare by all our Statutes of Armour Musters Captaines Ships Horses Warres reduced under heads by Rastall where you may peruse them by Justice Crookes and Huttons Arguments against Ship-money Sir Edward Cookes Institutes on Magna Charta f. 528 529. the Parliaments two late Declarations against the Commission of Array and the Statute of Winchester 13. E. 1. c. 6. Thirdly How farre every man shall March when he is Arrayed when he shall goe out of his owne County with his Armes when not who shall serve by Sea who by Land how long they shall continue in the Warres when they shall be at their owne when at the Kingdomes when at the Kings costs or wages and for how long time as the Marginall Statutes and next forecited Law Authorities manifest Fourthly When where and by whom Liveries Hats Coates shall be given in Warres when not and what Protections or Priviledges those who goe to Warres or continue in them shall have allowed them Fifthly What shares or proportions of Prisoners Prises Booties Captaines and Souldiers should be allowed in the Warres And at what Ports and rates they should be Shipped over Sea Sixthly How and by whom the Sea shall be guarded and what Jurisdiction Authority and share of Prises the Admirals of England shall have When the Sea shall be open when shut to enemies and strangers What punishments inflicted for Mariners abuses on the Sea And what redresse for the Subjects there robbed by enemies or others Seventhly What Castles Forts Bulwarkes shall be built or repaired for defence of the Realme in what places and by whose charges Eightly What punishment shall be inflicted upon Captaines who abuse their trust detaine the Souldiers wages and on Souldiers who sell their Armes or desert their colours without speciall License Ninthly What provision there shall be made for and maintenance allowed to Souldiers hurt or maimed in the Warres by Land and for Mariners by Sea Tenthly That no ayde Armour Horses Victuals shall be conveyed to the enemies by way of Merchandise or otherwise during the Warres that all Scots and other enemies should be banished the Kingdome and their goods seised whiles the warres continued betweene England and them Eleventhly How Frontier Castles and Townes toward Waâes and other places of hostility should be well manned and guarded and no Welchmen Irish Scots or alien Enemies should be permitted to stay in England to give intelligence or suffered to dwell or purchase Houses or Lands within those Townes and that they shall all be disarmed Twelfthly After what manner Purveyances shall be made by the Captaines of Castles and how they shall take up victuall In one word Warres have beene ended Leagues Truces made confirmed and punishments for breach of them provisions for preservation of them enacted by the Parliament as infinite Precedents in the Parliament Rols and Printed Acts demonstrate So that our Parliaments in all former ages even in the Reignes of our most Martiall Kings have had the Soveraigne power of ordering setling determining both the beginning progresse and conclusion of our Warres and the chiefe ordering of * all things which concerned the managing of them by Sea and Land being indeed the great Counsell of Warre elected by the Kingdome to direct our Kings who were and are in truth but the kingdomes chiefe Lord Generalls as the Roman Emperours and all Kings of old were their Senates States and Peoples Generals to manage their Warres and fight their battailes the Soveraigne power of making and directing Warre or Peace being not in the Emperours or Kings themselves but in their Senates States and Parliaments as Bodin proves at large And being but the Kingdomes Generals who must support and maintaine the Warres there is as great reason that they should direct and over-rule Kings in the Ordering of their Warres and Militia when they see cause as that they should direct and rule their Lord Generall now or the King his Generals in both his Armies During the minorities of King Henry the sixth and Edward the sixth the Parliament made the Duke of Bedford Regent of France and the Dukes of Glocester and Sommerset Lord Protectors of England committing the trust of the Militia and Warres to them And i 39. H. 6. the Parliament made Richard Duke of Yorke Lord Protector of the Realme and gave him like power when the King was of full age And in our present times The King himselfe this very Parliament voluntarâly committed the whole care and managing of the Warres in Ireland and the Militia there to this present Parliament who appointed both the Commanders and al other Officers of the Forces sent hence into Ireland and that without any injury or eclipse to his Majesties Royall Prerogative If then the Subjects and Parliament in ancient times have had the election of their Generals Captaines Commanders Sheriffes Mayors and other Officers having the chiefe ordering of the Militia under the King if they have constantly Ordered all parts and matters concerning the Warres in all former Kings Reignes appointed Regents and Protectors committing to them the Kings owne Royall power over the Militia during their Minorities and his Majesty himselfe hath permitted this Parliament to Order the Militia of Ireland to which they have no such right or Titleash to that of England without any prejudice to his Prerogative I can see no just exception why his Majesty should at first or now deny the Parliament such a power over the Militia as they desired for a time or why in point of Honour or Justice their Bill for setling the Militia in safe under hands in such persons as both sides may well confide in should now be rejected being for the Kings Kingdomes and Parliaments peace and security much lesse why a bloody intestine Warre should be raised or continued upon such an unconsiderable point on his Majesties part who seeing he cannot manage the Militia in proper person in all Counties but onely by Substitutes hath farre more cause to accept of such persons of Honour and quality as his Parliament shall nominate in whom himselfe and his whole Kingdome in these times of Warre and danger may repose confidence to execute this trust then any whom his owne judgement alone or
some private Lords or Courtiers shall recommend in whom the Kingdome and Parliament in these jealous deceitfull times dare not confide The yeelding to the Parliament in this just request will remove all feares and jealousies restore our peace re-gaine his Majesty the reall affections of his discontented Subjects the persisting in the contrary course will but adde fuell to our flames feares doubts dangers and frustrate all hopes all endevours of Peace From the Militia it selfe I descend to the consequencies of its denyall the Parliaments seising upon Hull with other Ports and Forts the Royall Navy Ammunition Armes Revenues and detaining them still from his Majesty the grand difference now pretended whence the present warre hath emerged which these ensuing considerations will in a great measure qualifie if not altogether satisfie First his Majesty and all Royalists must necessarily yeeld that the Ports Forts Navy Ammunition Armes and Revenues thus seised on by the Parliament though his Majesties in point of possession yet are not his but the Kingdomes in point of right and interest they being first transferred to and placed on his Predecessors and himselfe by the Parliament and Kingdome not in right of propriety but conditionally upon trust his Majesty being but a publike Officer for the defence and safety of the Realme and though his Majesty came to them by descent yet it was but in nature of the Heire of a Feoffee in trust for the use and service of the kingdome as a King in his politicke not as a man or Proprietor in his naturall capacity as our Law Bookes Terminis terminantibus resolve Hence it hath been oft adjudged that the King can neither by his will in writing nor by his Letters Patents Devise or alien the Lands Revenues Jewels Ships Forts or Ammunition of the Crowne unlesse it be by vertue of some speciall Act of Parliament enabling him to doe it by the kingdomes generall consent and if any such alienations be made they are voyd in Law and may be yea have beene oft resumed reversed by the Parliament because they are not the Kings but kingdomes in point of intereât and propriety the Kings but in possession and trust for the kingdomes use and defence Hence it is that if the King dye all his Ships Armes Ammunition Jewels Plate Debts to the Crowne Moneyes Arrerages of Rents or Subsidies Wards and Rights of presentments to voyd Churches goe onely to his Successors not to his Executors as in case of a common person because he enjoyes them not as a Proprietor as other Subjects doe but as a Trustee onely for the kingdomes benefit and defence as a Bishop Abbot Deane Mayor or such like Corporations enjoy their Lands not in their naturall but politicke capacities for the use and in the right of their Churches Houses Corporations not their owne Upon this ground King Harold pleaded his Oath and promise of the Crowne of England to William the Conquerour without the Kingdomes consent to be voyd and King Philip with all the Nobles of France and our owne Parliament 40 E. 3. rot Parâ nu 8. unanimously resolved King Iohn his resignation and grant of the Crown and Kingdome of England to the Pope without the Nobles and Parliaments consents to be a meere nullity voyd in Law binding neither King nor Subject the Crowne and possessions of it being not the Kings but kingdomes And before this Anno Doâ 1245. in the great Councell of Lyons under Pope Innocent to which King Henry the third sent foure Earles and Barons together with the English Prelates and one Master William Powyke an Advocate to complaine of the Popes exactions in the Councell which they did where they likewise openly protested against the annuall tribute extorted by the Pope by grant from King Iohn whose detestable Charter granting that annuall tribute was reported to be burnt to ashes in the Popes closet by a casuall fire during this Councell as a meere nullity and that in the behalfe of the whole kingdome of England EO QUOD DE REGNI ASSENSU NON PROCESSERAT because the kingdome consented not thereto and because the King himselfe could make no such Charter to charge the kingdome Which Matthew Paris thus expresseth W. De Poweric Anglicanae Vniversitatis Procurator assurgens gravamina Regni Angliae ex parte universitatis Angliae proponens satis eleganter conquestus est graviter quod tempore Belli per ââuriam Romanam extortum est tributum injuriose in quod nunquam patres Nobilium regni vel ipsi consenserunt nec consentiunt neque in futurum consentient unde sibi petunt justitiam exhiberi cum remedio Ad quod Papa nec oculos elevans nec vocem verbum non respondit Upon this reason l Matthew Paris speaking of King Henry the third his morgaging his kingdome to the Pope Anno 1251. for such monies as he should expend in the Warres useth this expression Rex secus quam deceret aut expediret Se suumque Regnum sub paena exhaeredationis QUOD TAMEN FACERE NEC POTUIT NEC DEBUIT Domino Papae obligavit Hence King Edward the third having the Title of the King and Crowne of France devolved to him which made some of the English feare that they should be put in subjection to the Realme of France against the Law the Parliament in the 14. yeare of his Reigne Stat. 4. passed a speciall Act declaring That the Realme of England never was nor ought to be in subjection nor in the obeysance of the Kings of France nor of the Realme of France and enacting that the King of England or his Heires by colour of his or their Titles to the Crowne Seale Armes and Title of the King of France should not in any time to come put the Realme of England or people of the same of what estate or condition soever they be in subjection or obeysance of him nor his Heires nor his Successors as Kings of France nor be subject nor obedient but shall be free and quite of all manner subjection and obeysance as they were wont to be in the time of his Progenitors Kings of England for ever By the Statute of 10 R. 2. c. 1. it is resolved That the King could not alien the Land Castles Ships Revenues Jewels and Goods of the Crowne and a Commission is thereby granted to inquire of and resume all such alienations as illegal Hence the Commons in the Parliament of 16 R. 2. c. 5. of Praemunire in their Petition to the King and the whole Parliament in and by that Law declared That the Crowne and kingdome of England hath been so free at all times that it hath beene in subjection to no Realme but immediately subject to God and to none other which by the prosecution of suites in the Court of Rome for Benefices provided against by this Act should in all things touching the Regality thereof be submitted to the Bishop of Rome and the Laws
of the Lords House and some Judges from the House and City By plundering divers Parliament mens houses imprisoning their persons without Bayle Maineprise or Redemption and laying intolerable taxations on their estates By Declaring both Houses Traytors if not in positive yet at least in equivalent words and by necessary consequence By divers unparalleld violations of the Parliaments Priviledges by extrajudiciall Declarations out of Parliament penned by Malignants in his Majesties name and avowed by him published of purpose to oppose annull reverse the solemne legall Resolutions Declarations and Votes of both Houses in sundry cases and by name that against the Commission of Array And finally by the manifold invectives in severall his Majesties Declarations and Proclamations against the Parliaments Votes Proceedings Members seconded with expresse commands and invitations to the People to Contemne its authority and disobey all its Orders made without his personall consent which is indeed nought else but to nullifie Parliaments to make them altogether contemptible ridiculous and trample them under feete and hath wrought a strong malignity disobedience if not disaffection in many people to Parliaments to the end they may never desire or enjoy them hereafter notwithstanding the Act for trienniall Parliaments when this is once dissolved All these unparalleld apparent high attempts against the very honour essence of this and all other future Parliaments transcending both for quantity and quality all the violations of Parliaments Priviledges in all his Majesties Predecessors Reignes since England was a kingdome summed up in one together with the late Oxford Propositions for an Accommodation wherein the Houses finall Resolutions Declaring what is Law are called illegall and required to be reversed the power of imprisoning and fining men denyed and prostituted to the censures Writs and Examinations of inferiour Courts by way of Habeas Corpus the just expulsions of their owne Members denyed them all high Violations and denials of the knowne priviledges of Parliament contrary to his Majesties many former and late Printed Protestations and those Acts newly passed concerning Parliaments which will never recover their pristine dignity honour power priviledges if this should miscarry induce the most intelligent to opine that his Majesty long since weary of the yoke of all Parliaments the only Remora to his absolute intended Monarchy and repenting of the Act for continuing this since he hath gained his ends for which it was summoned more out of absolute necessity then love to Parliaments to wit peace with the Scots for the present by an Accommodation wrought by this Parliament purchased with his Subjects mony when as he saw no hopes of repelling them hence by force the paying of his then raised Army against them by the Parliaments free supply is now resolved in prosecution of his pristine Counsels by force or policy to dissolve this Parliament in discontent as he hath done all former and that with such advantages of a generall ill opinion of Parliaments in the ignorant mis-informed vulgar on the one hand and of a prevailing conquering power on his part on the other hand as shall either utterly extinguish the hopes and Bill of summoning any future trienniall Parliamentary Assemblies or at least so emasculate the vigour and eclipse the power of them if called that they shall neither have courage nor might nor meanes to resist his foresaid grand designe if he can now either by force or policy resume the Militia Forts Navy Ammunition into his absolute dispose the onely present obstacle now his forces are so great to gaine a compleate long-expected conquest over his peoples Liberties Lawes Estates and all Parliaments Priviledges if not beings too And if our Parliaments the onely Bulwarkes to protect our Lawes Liberties Estates Lives Religion Peace Kingdome against the devastations of oppressing lawlesse Princes and Officers be once conquered or weakned in the least degree we can expect no other issue but that Tyranny slavery popery shall be ere long entailed upon us and our Heires Soules and bodies forever Secondly By his Majesties frequent imposing of many unlawfull Taxes and Impositions on his Subjects contrary to his Coronation Oath the ancient Lawes of the Realme yea his owne late Statutes Declarations Vowes Promises which designe hath beene carryed on with a strong hand all his Reigne till now and at this present with a farre higher hand then ever which they exemplifie by the Loanes with other Taxes Impositions Grievances complained of in the Petition of Right in the third yeare of his Reigne which Act when first passed with this his Majesties solemne Oration and Protestation Printed with it I doe here declare That these things which have beene done whereby men had some cause to suspect the Liberty of the Subject to be trenched upon shall not hereafter be drawne into example for your prejudice And in time to come IN THE WORD OF A KING you shall not have the like cause to complaine backed with his Royall Declaration to all his Subjects at the breach of that Parliament to like purpose made most men thinke they should never be grieved with illegall Taxes more though the very annexing and Printing of his Majesties two Answers this Speech when he passed the Petition at the end thereof with the Scope and matter of this Speech and other then concurring circumstances made the wisest men suspect it was onely a baite to catch the Temporalties and Clergies five a peece extraordinary great Subsidies then aymed at a greater ayd then was ever before granted at once to any of his Majesties Predecessors and a policy then seemingly to content but subsequently to delude the over-credulous impoliticke Vulgar the verity whereof was at that instant much confirmed by his Majesties clayming even in his very speech when he passed the Petition of Right Tunnage and Poundage as a meere right and his taking it as a just duty without grant by Parliament from his comming to the Crowne till then and since by his extraordinary strange commission granted under the great Seale to divers Lords and others for the laying of an intolerable illegall excise on all the Subjects throughout England and Ireland seconded with the Commission to Dalbere and others for the raysing and importing of German Horse and the billeting of Irish foot in sundry places of England to joyne with those horse to set on this excise even at that very instant when this Petition of Right was debated and passed the breaking up of that Parliament as soone as these Subsidies were granted and the unpatterned inundation of all kinde of unjust Taxes as soone as ever that Parliament was dissolved as fines for Knighthood New-buildings Inclosures exacted Fees not to redresse but authorize them by compositions to get money Shipmony Monopolies of Tobacco Sope Brickes Pins and a world of other particulars upon which annuall rents were reserved Forrest-bounds and offences prosecuted with all Rigour Impositions upon Coale Beare Salt Wines Tobacco and all kinde of Merchandise Lieutenants
deny to your Lord the King especially when the servants ought not at all to judge their Lord nor the vassalls their Prince nor to restraine him with their conditions Yea verily who ever are reputed inferiours ought rather to be directed by the pleasure of their Lord and to be regulated by his will for the servant is not above his Lord nor yet the Disciple above his Master Therefore he should not be as your King but as your servant if he should be thus inclined to your will Wherefore he will neither remove Chancellour nor Iustice nor Treasurer as you have propounded to him to doe neither will he substitute others in their places He likewise gave a cavilling answer to the other Articles though wholesome enough to the King and demanded an ayde to recover his right in forraigne parts When the Barons heard this answer it appeared more cleere then the light that these things sprung from those ill Councellours whose weakened power would be utterly blowne up if the Councell of all the Baronage should be hearkened to Wherefore they all gave this unanimous peremptory answer That they would grant no ayde at all to impoverish themselves and strengthen the enemies of the King and Kingdome and so the Parliament being dissolved with indignation unusquisque spe fraudatus a Parliamento frustra diu expectato nihil nisi sannas cum frivolis amissis laboribus cum expensis ut solent saepius reportarunt Which when the king had seene he was put into a vehement anger and said to his Councellours Behold by you the hearts of my Nobles are turned from me Behold I am like to lose Gascoigne Poyteirs is spoyled and I am destitute of Treasure What shall I doe Whereupon to satisfie him they caused his Plate and Iewels to be sold and invented sundry new projects to raise monies The very next Yeare 1249. the Lords assembling againe at London at the end of Easter pressed the King with his promise made unto them That the chiefe Iusticiar Chancellour and Treasurer might BE CONSTITVTED BY THE GENERALL CONSENT OF THE KINGDOME which they most certainely beleeved they should obtaine but by reason of the absence of Richard Earle of Cornewall which was thought to be of purpose they returned frustrate of their desire for that time Anno 1254. in another Parliament summoned at London in Easter Tearme the Lords and Commons require and claime againe their former Rights in electing the Iusticiar Chancellour and Treasurer but after much debate the Parliament is proroged and nothing concluded Yet the Lords and Commons would not be thus deluded of their right which to regaine they strained their Jurisdiction to an higher Note then ever they had done before For in the Yeare 1258. the Barons seeing the Realme almost destroyed with Taxes and exactions and Poictovines to domineere and rule all things in England effectually to redresse these grievances and reforme the State of the Realme in a Parliament at Oxford to which they came very well armed by advise of some Bishops among other Articles they demanded of the King That such a one should be chiefe Iusticiar who would judge according to Right c. And that 24. others write 12. persons Whom Fabian stiles the Douze Peeres should there be chosen to have the whole administration of the King and State by reason of the Kings former misgovernment and the YEARELY APIOINTING OF ALL GREAT OFFICERS reserving onely to the King the highest place at meetings and salutations of honour in publike places To which Article the King and his Soâne Prince Edward out of feare not onely assented and subscribed but likewise tooke a solemnâ Oath to performe them all the Lords and Bishops taking then the like Oath to hold and maintaine these Articles inviolably and further they mâde all that would abide in the Kingdome to sweare also to them the Arch-Bishops and Bishops solemly accursing all such as should Rebell against them Which Articles the King and his Son labouring by force of Arms to annull they were notwithstanding enforced to confirme them in 3. or 4 subsequent Parliaments By vertue of these Articles enacted thus in Parliament those Lords not only removed old Sherifes of Counties appointed by the King and put in new of their owne chusing but likewise displaced Philip Lovell the Kings Treasurer with divers Officers of the Exchequer and sundry of the Kings meniall servants setting others whom they liked in their places and made Hugh Bygod Lord Chiefe Justice who executed that Office valiantly and justly nullatenus pârmittens jus Regni vacillare creating likewise a new Chancellour and removing the old After this in a Parliament at London Anno 1260. they consulted about the electing of new Justices and of the Chancellour and Treasurer of England for the following yeare these places being made annull by the former Parliament in pursuance whereof Hugh Bigod his yeare expiring Hugh Spenser was by the Lords and Parliament appointed to be his successour and made Lord Chiefe Iustice and likewise Keeper of the Tower of London by the consent of the King and Barons and by authority of this Parliament the Abbot of Burgh succeeded Iohn de Crakedale in the Treasurership and the Great Seale of England was by them committed to the custody of Richard then Bishop of Ely The very next yeare 1261. the Barons with the consent of the selected Peeres discharged Hugh Spenser of his chiefe Iusticeship when his yeare was expired and substituted Sir Philip Basset in his roome In which yeare the King appointed Justices of Eyre through England without the Lords contrary to the Provisions of the Parliament at Oxford they coming to Hereford to keepe a Sessions there and summoning the County to appeare before them on Hockeday divers chiefe men of those parts who sided with the Barons assembled together and strictly commanded those Iudges not to presume to siâ against the Ordinances of Oxford neither would any other of the people answer them in any thing whereupon acquainting the King with this opposition they departed thence without doing ought and the King making this yeare new Sherifes in every Couunty displacing those the Barons had made the inhabitants of each County hereupon marfully repulsed them and would not obey nor regard nor answer them in any thing whereat the King was much vezed in minde and upon a seeming shew of reconciliation to the Barons going to Dover and Rochester Castles committed to the Barons custody for the Kingdomes safety they permitted him to enter peaceably into them without any resistance Upon which minding to breake his former oaths for the keeping of the Oxford Articles he first seiseth upon these and other Castles and then coming to Winchester Castle where he had free entrance permitted him by the Barons who suspected no ill dealing he tooke it into his owne custody whether he called to him the Chiefe Iustice and Chancellour not long before made that yeare by the Barons commanding them to
the Lord Burnell And here upon the Prince in his owne name and of the other forementioned Lords prayed to be excused in case they could not finde sufficient to support their necessary charges And that notwithstanstanding any charge by them accepted in this Parliament that they may be discharged in the end of the Parliament in case nothing shall be granted to support their foresaid charges And because the said Prince should not be sworne by reason of the highnesse and excellency of his Honourable Person the other Lords and Officers were sworne and swore upon the condition aforesaid to goâerne and acquit themselves in their counsell well and faithfully according to the tenour of the first Article delivered among others by the said Commons and likewise the Iustices of the one Bench and other were sworne and tooke an Oath to keepe the Lawes and doe Iustice and equall right according to the purport of the said first Article And on the 9. of May being the last day of the Parliament The Commons came before the King and the Lords and then the Speaâer in the name of the said commons prayed the King to have full conusance of the names of the Lords of his Counsell and because the Lords who were named before to be of the said Counsell had taken their Oathes upon certaine conditions as aforesaid that the same Lords of the Counsell should now be newly charged and sworne without condition And hereupon the Prince prayed the King as well for himself as for the other Lords of the Counsell that forasmuch as the Bishop of Durham and Earle of Westmorland who are ordained to be of the same Counsell cannot continually attent therein as well for divers causes as are very likely to happen in the Marches of Scotland as for the enforcement of the said Marches that it would please the King to designe other Lords to bee of the same Counsell with the Lords before assigned And hereupon the King IN FVLL PARLIAMENT assigned the Bishop of Saint Davids and the Earle of Warwicke to be of his said Counsell with the other forenamed Lords and that they should bee charged in like manner as the other Lords without any condition A notable President where all the Kings Privy Counsell are nominated and elected by him in full Parliament and their names particularly declared to the Commons before they are sworne to the end that they might except against them if there were just cause who in their Petition and Articles to the King expresse in generall what persons the King should make choise of for his Counsellors and Iudges and what Oathes they should take in Parliament before they were admitted to their places Which was as much or more as this Parliament ever desired and the King may now with as much Honour and Iustice grant without any diminution of his Prerogative as this Magnanimous Victorious King Henry did then without the least deniall or delay In the fiât Yeare of King Henry the fift This King undertaking a warre with France by Advise and consent of his Parliament as honourable to the King and profitable to the Kingdome toâwhich war they liberally contributed Iohn Duke of Bedford was in and by that Parliament made GOVERNOVR AND REGENT OF THE REALME AND HEAD OF THE COMMON-WEALTH Which Office he should enjoy as long as the King was making Warre on the French Nation the Summons of which Parliament issued out by this Duke in the Kings Name See H. 1. c. 1. In the Patent Rolls of 24. Hen. 6. 1 â pars mem 16. The King grants to Iohn Duke of Exceter the Office of Admirall of England Ireland and Aqultain which Grant is thus subscribed Per breve de privato Sigillo AVCTORITATE PARLIAMENTI So that hee enjoyed that Office by apointment and Authority of the Parliament which was no set standing Office nor place of great Honour in former ages when there were many Admiralls in England designed to severall Quarters and those for the most part annuall or but of short continuance not for life as Sir Henry Spelman shewes at large in his Glossarie Title Admirallus to whom I referre the Reader and Title Heretocâus which Heretochs elected by the people had the command of the Militia of the Realme by Sea and Land and this word Heretoch in Saxon signifying properly a Generall Captaine or Leader as you may see there and in Master Seldenâ Titles of Honour Pag. 605. 606. And sometimes though more rarely an Earle Count or Nobleman Earlederman or Prince Hengist and Horsa being called Heretogan in a Saxon Annall In the 1. yeare of King Henry 6. being but 9. months old when the Crowne descended the Parliament summoned by his Father Henry the 5. as Walsingham writes was continued in which By ASSENT OF ALL THE STATES Humfry Duke of Gloucester WAS ELECTED AND ORDAINED DEFNDER AND PROTECTOR OF ENGLAND in the absence of his elder Brother the Duke of Bedford and all the Offices and Benefices of the Realm were committed to his disposall In this Parliament a strange sight never before seen in England this infant king sitting in his Queen mothers lap passed in Majestick manner to Westminster and there tooke state among all his Lords before he could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soveraigne direction in open Parliament then assembled to establish the Crowne upon him In the Parliament Rolls of the 1. yeare of this King I finde many notable passages pertinent to the present Theme of which for their rarity I shall give you the larger account Numb 1. There is a Commission in this Infant Kings name directed to his Vncle Humfrey Duke of Gloucester to summon and hold this Parliament in the Kings name and stead and commanding all the Members of it to attend the said Duke therein Which Commission being first read the Archbishop of Canterbury taking this Theame The Princes of the People are assembled with God declares 4. causes for which this Parliament was principally summoned 1. For the good governance of the person of the most excellent Prince the King 2. For the good conservation of the peace and the due execution and accomplishment of the Lawes of the land 3. For the good and safe defence of the Realme against enemies 4. To provide honourable and discreet persons of every estate for the good governance of the Realme according to Iethro his Counsell given to Moses c. Which Speech ended Numb 7. 8 9 10 11. The receivers of all sorts of Petitions to the Parliament are designed and the Speaker of the House of Commons presented and accepted Numb 12. The Lords and Commons authorize consent to and confirme the Commission made to the Duke in the Infant Kings Name to summon and hold this Parliament so that they authorize and confirme that very power by which they sate With other Commissions made under the great Seale to Iustices Sheriffes Escheators and other officers for the necessary execution of Iustice. Numb 13.
that they be sworne to fore my Lord of Glocester and all the Lords of the Counsell that for no friendship they shall make no man privy but the Lords of the Counsell what the King hath in his Treasorie Numb 32. Item that the Clark of the Counsell be charged and sworne to truely enact and write daily the names of all the Loras that shall be present from time to time to see what how and by whom any thing passeth Numb 33. And after that all the Lords aforesaid had read before them the said Articles in Parliament and had well considered of them and fully assented and accorded to them the scedule of paper by certaine of the Honorable Lords of Parliament on behalfe of the King and all the Lords in Parliament was sent and delivered to the Commons to bee ascertained of their intent whereupon after the said Commons had advised the said Lords repeated in the said Parliament that the Commons thanked all the Lords and that THEY WERE WELL CONTENTED with all there contained in the said scedule WITH THIS that to the first of the said Articles there should be added one clause of purveiu which the said Lords repeated on the behalfe of the said Commons who delivered it to them in Parliament in one parchment scedule written in French the tenour whereof ensueth Provided alwayes that the Lords and other persons and Officers which have estate and authoritie some of inheritance some for terme of life and otherwise to make and institute by vertue of their offices deputy Officers and Ministers which appertaine to them to make of right and as annexed to them and to their offices of ancient time accustomed and used shall not be restrained nor prejudiced of that which appertaines to them by colour of this Ordinance or appointment To which parchment scedule and the contents thereof read before the Lords in Parliament the said Lords well agreed and fully consented Numb 44. The Queen Mothers dower formerly agreed appointed and sworne to buy all the three estates in Parliament in 9. H. 5. was now againe upon her Petition confirmed and setled by this Parliament after her husbands decease And Numb 41. Pet. 2. The Commons petitioned that it might then be enacted that no man nor woman should thenceforth be compelled nor bound to answer before the Counsell or Chancery of the King nor elsewhere at the suit or complaint of any person for any matter for which remedy by way of Action was provided by the Common law and that no privie Seale nor subpoena should issue thence before a Bill were first there exhibited and also fully allowed by two Iudges of the one Bench and other that the complainant for matters and grievances in the said Bill could have no action nor remedy at all by the common law c. A good Law to prevent the Arbitrary proceedings of these Courts which are now too frequent in subverting of the Common law Lo here in this Parliament we have a Lord Protector Chancellor Treasurer Keeper of the privie Seale Chamberlaine Privie Counsellors Constables of Castles and most other Officers of the King elected by Parliament yea a Commission for calling and holding this Parliament confirmed by this Parliament when met the Kings owne publike feales altered and new made a new stile conferred on the King a Kings last Will and a Queenes Dower when fallen confirmed by the Parliament and the privie Councell Court of Request and Chancery limited by it without any dimininution of the Kings prerogative royall what injury or disparagement then can it be to his Majesties royalties to have his great Officers Counsellers and Judges thus nominated and regulated in and by Parliament at this present surely none at all In the Parliament Rolls of 4. H. 6. num 8. I finde a Commission granted to John Earle of Bedford under the great Seale which was read in Parliament to supply the Kings place and power in this Parliament and to doe all that the King himselfe either might or ought to doe therein because the King by reason of his minoritie could not there personally attend to doe it Numb 10. The Commons by a Petition lamentably complained of the great discords and divisions betweene certaine great Lords and privie Counsellors of the Kingdome and more especially betweene the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector and the Bishop of Winchester Lord Chanceilor by which divers inconveniences might happen to the Realme if not speedily accommodated desiring the Duke of Bedford and other Lords to accord them Vpon which the Lord tooke a solemne Oath to reconcile them and made an accord betweene them which you may read at large in Hall Holinshed and other our Historians and in the Parliament Rolls Numb 12. 13. On the 13. day of March Numb 14. The Bishop of Winchester Lord Chancellor of England for certaine causes declared before the Lords in Parliament instantly desired to be discharged of his Office which causes they considering of and allowing he was by the Lords discharged from his said Office and the same day in like manner the Bishop of Bathe Treasurer of England requested to be freed from his Office which was that day done accordingly Numb 14. On the eighteenth day of March Iohn Bishop of Bathe and Wells late Treasurer of England by vertue of a privie seale directed to him brought the Kings great golden seale sealed up in a leather Bagge into the Parliament and really delivered it to the Earle of Bedford the Kings Commissary who receiving it of the said Bishop caused it to be taken out of the Bagge and to be seene of all and then to be put into the Bagge againe who sealing the Bagge with his signet he delivered it to be kept to the Bishop of London then CHANCELLOR OF ENGLAND BY ADVICE and ASSENT of the Lords spirituall and temporall in that Parliament Numb 18. The King by the advise of the Lords spirituall and temporall and by the assent of the Commons in Parliament makes an exchange of Lewes de Buâbon Earle of Vandosme taken prisoner at the battell of Agencourt for the Earle of Huntingdon taken prisoner by the French releasing the said Earle Vandosme of his Ransome and Oath Numb 19. The Duke of Bedford Constable of the Castle of Berwicke petitioned that the King BY AVTHORITY OF PARLIAMENT in regard of his absence from that charge by reason of his continuall imployments in the Kings service in France and elsewhere might license him to make a Lieutenant under him to guard that Castle safely Vpon which Petition the Lords spirituall and temporall granted him power to make a sâfficient Lieutenant such as the Kings Counsell should allow of so as the said Lieutenant should finde such reasonable sureties for the safe keeping of the said Castle as the Kings counsell should approve And in this Parliament BY ASSENT OF THE THREE ESTATES OF ENGLAND Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke was ordained to be Governour of the young King in like
manner as the Noble Duke of Exceter was before appointed and designed to execute which charge he was sent for out of France the yeare following In the three and thirtieth yeare of this Kings reigne Richard Duke of York was made Protector of the Realme the Earle of Salisbury was appointed to be Chancellor and had the great seale delivered to him and the Earle of Warwick was elected to the Captainship of Calice and the territories of the same in and BY THE PARLIAMENT by which the Rule and Regiment of the whole Realme consisted onely in the heads and orders of the Duke and Chancellor and all the warlike affaires and businesse rested principally in the Earle of Warwick From which Offices the Duke and Earle of Salisbury being after displaced by âmulation envie and jealousie of the Dukes of Somerset Buckingham and the Queene a bloody civill warre thereupon enfued after which Anno 39. H. 6. this Duke by a solemne award made in Parliament between Henry the sixth and him was againe made PROTECTOR AND REGENT OF THE KINGDOM By the Statutes of 25. H. 8. c. 22. 28. H. 8. c. 7. and 35. H. 8. c. 1. it is evident that the power and Right of nominating a Protector and Regent during the Kings minoritie belongs to the Parliament and Kingdome which by these Acts authorized Henry the eighth by his last Will in writing or Commission under hiâ seale to nominate a Lord Protector in case he died during the ãâã of his heire to the Crowne and the Duke of Somerset was made Lord Protector of the King and Realme during King Edward the sixth his nonage BY PARLIAMENT And not to trouble you with any more examples of this kinde Mr. Lambard in his Archaion p. 135. Cowell in his Interpreter title Parliament Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium tit Cancellarius out of Matthew Westminster An. 1260. 1265. Francis Thin and Holinshed vol. 3. col 1073. to 1080. 1275. to 1286. and Sir Edward Cook in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 174 175. 558. 559. 566. acknowledge and manifest That the Lord Chancellour Treasurer Privy Seale Lord chiefe Iustice Privy Counsellors Heretochs Sheriffs with other Officers of the Kingdome of England and Constables of Castles were usually elected by the Parliament to whom OF ANCIENT RIGHT THEIR ELECTION BELONGED who being commonly stiled Lord Chancellour Treasurer and chiefe Iustice c. OF ENGLAND not of the King were of right elected by the representative Body of the Realme of England to whom they were accomptable for their misdemeanors Seeing then it is most apparent by the premises that the Parliaments of England have so frequently challenged and enioyed this right and power of electing nominating recommending approving all publike Officers of the Kingdome in most former ages when they saw iust cause and never denuded themselves wholly of this their interest by any negative Act of Parliament that can be produced I humbly conceive it can be no offence at all in them considering our present dangers and the manifold mischiefes of the Kingdome hath of late yeeres sustained by evill Counsellors Chancellors Treasurers âudges Sheriffs with other corrupt publike Officers to make but a modest claime by way of petition of this their undoubted ancient right nor any dishonour for his Maiesty nor disparagement to his Royall Prerogative to condiscend to their request herein it being both an honour and benefit to the King to be furnished with such faithfull Counsellors Officers Iudges who shall cordially promote the publike good maintaine the Lawes and subiects Liberties and doe equall iustice unto all his people according to their oathes and duties unfaithfull and corrupt officers being dangerous and dishonourable as well to the King as Kingdom as all now see and feele by wofull experience In few words If the Chancellors Iudges and other Officers power to nominate three persons to be Sheriffe in every County annually of which his Majesty by law is bound to pricke on âlse the election is void as all the Iudges of England long since resolved and their authority to appoint Iustices of the Peace Escheators with other under Officers in each shire be no impeachment at all of the Kings prerogative as none ever reputed it or if both Houses ancient priviledge to make publike Bills for the publike weale without the Kings appointment and when they have voted them for lawes to tender them to the King for his royall assent be no diminution to his Soveraignty then by the selfe-same reason the Parliaments nomination or recommendation of Counsellors State-officers and Iudges to his Maiesty with a liberty to disallow of them if there be iust cause assigned can be no encroachment on nor iniury at all to his Maiesties Royalties it being all one in effect to recommend new Lawes to the King for his royall assent when there is need as to nominate meet Officers Counsellors Iudges to him to see these Lawes put in due execution when enacted So that upon the whole matter the finall result will be That the Parliaments claime of this their ancient right is no iust ground at all on his Maiesties part to sever himselfe from his Parliament or to be offended with them much lesse to raise or continue a bloody warre against them That the King hath no absolute Negative voyce in the passing of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the publike good THe fourth great Objection or Complaint of the King Malignants Royallists against the Parliament is That they deny the King a negative Voyce in Parliament affirming in some Declarations That the King by his Coronation Oath and duty is bound to give his royall assent to such publike Bills of Right and Iustice as both howses have voted necessary for the common wealth or safety of the Realme and ought not to reject them Which is say they an absolute deniall of his royall Prerogative not ever questioned or doubted of in former ages To this I answer first in generall That in most proceedings and transactions of Parliament the King hath no casting nor absolute negative voyce at all as namely in reversing erronious Iudgments given in inferiour Courts damning illegall Pattents Monopolies Impositions Exactions redressing removing all publike grievances or particular wrongs complained of censuring or judging Delinquents of all sorts punishing the Members of either house for offences against the Houses declaring what is Law in cases of difficulty referred to the Parliament of which there are sundry presidents In these and such like particulars the King hath no swaying negative voice at all but the houses may proceed and give Iudgement not only without the Kings personall presence or assent as the highest Court of Iustice but even against his personall Negative vote or dissassent in case he be present as infinite examples of present and former times experimentally manifest beyond all contradiction Nay not only the Parliament but Kings Bench Common Pleas Chancery and every
Realme of England have heretofore suffered throught default of the law that failed in divers cases within the said Realm our soveraign Lord the King for the amendment of the land for the reliefe of his people and to eschew much mischiefs dammages and dis-inherisons hath provided established these Acts underwritten willing and commanding that from henceforth they be firmely kept within this Realme The Statutes of Westminster 2. in his 13. year begin thus Whereas of late our soveraigne Lord the King c. calling his Counsell at Glocester and considering that divers of this Realm were disherited by reason that in many cases where remedy should have been had there was none provided by him nor his Predecessors ordained certaine statutes right necessary and profitable for his Realm whereby the people of England and Ireland have obtained more speedy Iustice in their oppressions then they had before and certaine cases wherein the law failed did remaine undetermined and some remained to be enacted that were for the reformation of the oppressions of the people our soveraigne Lord the King in his Parliament holden c. the 13 ear of his reign at Westm. caused many oppressions of the people and defaults of the lawes for the accomplishment of the said statutes of Glocest to be rehearsed and thereupon did provide certaine Acts here following The sâatute of Quo Warranto An. 1278. the 6. year of this King made at Glocest. hath this exordium The King himself providing for the wealth of his Realm and the morefull administration of Iustice AS TO THE OFFICE OF A KING BELONGETH the more discreet men of the Realm as well of high as of low degree being called thither it was provided c. The staâ of York 12 E. 2 hath this Prologue Forasmuch as people of the Realm of England and Ireland have heretofore suffered many times great mischiefs damage and disherison by reason that in divers cases where the law failed no remedy was purveyed c. our soveraign Lord the King desiring THAT RIGHT BE DONE TO HIS PEOPLE at his Parl. holden at York c. hath made these Acts statutes here following the which he willeth to be straitly observed in his said Realm In 9. Ed. 3. in a Parliament held at York the Commons desired the King in the said Parliament by their Petition that for the profit and commodity of his Prelates Earls Barons and Commons of his Realm it may please him WITHOVT FVRTHER DELAY upon the said grievances and outrages to provide remedy our soveraign L. the K. desiring the profit of his people by the assent of his Prelates c. upon the said things disclosed to him found true to the great hurt of the said Prelates c. and oppression of his Commons hath ordained and established c. In 10. E. 3. stat 1. there is this introduction Because our Soveraigne Lord the King Edw. 3. WHICH SOVERAIGNLY DESIRETH the maintenance of his peace and safeguard of his people hath perceived at the complaint of the Prelates Earls Barons and also at the shewing of the Knights of the shires and the Commons in their Petition put in his Parliament c. divers oppressions and grievances done to his people c. COVETING to obvent the malice of such felons and to see a covenable remedy hath ordained c. for the quietnes and peace of his people that the articles underneath written be kept and maintained in all points 14. E. 3. stat 1. To the honor of God c. the King for peace and quietnesse of his people as well great as small doth grant and establish the things underwritten The like we have in 15. E. 3. stat 1. and in this kings Proclamation for revoking it there is this passage We considering how BY THE BOND OF OVR OATH WE BE BOVND TO THE OBSERVANCE AND DEFENCE OF THE LAWES AND CVSTOMES OF THE REALME c. So in 20. E 3. Because that by divers complaints made to us we perceived that the law of the land which WEE BY OVR OATH BE BOVND TO MAINTAINE is the lesse well kept and the execution of the same disturbed many times c. WE GREATLY MOVED OF CONSCIENCE IN THIS MATTER and for this cause desiring as much for the pleasure of God and ease and quietnesse of our Subjects AS TO SAVE OVR CONSCIENCE AND TO KEEPE OVR SAID OATH by the assent of the great men and other wise men of our Counsel we have ordained these things following 23. E. c. 8. That in no wise ye omit the same as ye love us and the Commonwealth of this Realme 25. E. 3. stat 2. Because that statutes made and ordained before this time have not been holden and kept as they ought to be the King willing to provide quietnesse and common profit of his people by the assent c. hath ordained and established these things under-written The passage in the statute of Provisors 25. E. 3. Parliam 6. is notable Whereupon the said Commons have prayed our Soveraigne Lord the King that SITH THE RIGHT OF THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND AND THE LAW OF THE SAID REALME IS SVCH that upon the mischiefes and dammages which hapneth to his Realme HE OVGHT AND IS BOVNDEN OF THE ACCORD OF HIS SAID PEOPLE IN PARLIAMENT THEREOF TO MAKE REMEDY AND THE LAW OF VOIDING THE MISCHIEFES and dammages which thereof commeth that it may please him thereupon to ordain remedie Our Soveraigne Lord the King seeing the mischiefes and dammages before named and having regard to the statute made in the time of his Grandfather and to the cause contained in the same which statute alwayes holdeth his force and was never defeated nor annulled in any point and by so much AS HE IS BOVNDEN BY HIS OATH TO DOE THE SAME TO BE KEPT AS THE LAW OF THIS REALME though that by sufferance and negligence it hath been attempted to the contrary also having regard to the grievous complaints made to him by his people in divers his Parliaments holden heretofore willing to ordain remedy for the great dammage and mischiefs which have hapned and daily do happen to the Church of England by the said cause By assent of the great men and Commonalty of the said Realm to the honor of God and profit of the said Church of England and of all his Realme hath ordered and established c. 28. E. 3 The King for the common profit of him and his people c. hath ordained 36. E. 3. To the honour and pleasure of God and the amendment of the outragious grievances and oppressions done to the people and in reliefe of their estate King Edward c. grantâd for him and his Heires for ever these Articles underwritten 1. R. 2. To the honour of God and reverence of holy Church for to nourish peace unity and concord in all the parts within our Realm of England which we doe much desire We have ordained c. 3. R. 2. For the honour of God and of holy Church
R. 2. c. 8. 21. R. 2. c. 2. 4. 20. 3. H. 5. Parl. 2. c. 6. 28. H. 8. c. 7. 1. Mar. c. 6. 13. Eâiz c. 1. 3. Iaco. 1. 2. 3. 4. and the Act of Pacification this present Parliament declaring those persons of England and Scotland TRAITORS TO EITHER REALME who shall take up Armes against either Realme without common consent of Parliament which Enact The levying of Warre against the Kingdome and Parliament invading of England or Ireland treachery against the Parliament repealing of certaine Acts of Parliament ill Counselling the King coyning false Money and offering violence to the Kings person to take away his Life to be high Treason not onely against the King and his Crowne but THE REALME TO and those who are guilty of such crimes to bee High Traitors and Enemies TO THE REALME as well at to the King Hence Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster being accused in a Parliament held in 7. R. 2. by a Carmâlite Frier of High Treason for practising sodainely to surprise the KING and seize upon his Kingdome the Duke denied it as a thing incredible upon this very ground If I should thus said he affect the Kingdome Is it credible after your murder which God forbid that the Lords of this Kingdome could patiently endure me Domini mei ET PATRIAE PRODITOREM being a Traitor both of my LORD and COVNTREY Hence in the same Parliament of 7. R. 2. Iohn Walsh Esquire Captaine of Cherburg in France was accused by one of Navarre DE PRODITIONE REGIS REGNI Of Treason against the King and Kingdome for delivering up that Castle to the Enemies And in the Parliament of 3. R. 2. Sir Iohn Annesley Knight accused Thomas Ketrington Esquire of Treason against the King and Realme for betraying and selling the Castle of Saint Saviour within the Isâe of Constantine in France to the French for a great summe of money when as he neither wanted Victuals nor meanes to defend it both which Accusations being of Treasons beyond the Sea were determined by Battle and Duels fought to decide them Hence the great Favourite Pierce Gaveston Tanquam Legum subversor Hostiâ Terrae Publicus Publicus Regni Proditor capite truncatus est and the two Spensers after him were in Edward the second his Raigne likewise banished condemned and executed as Traitors to the King and Realme ET REGNI PRODITORES for miscounselling and seducing the King and moving him to make Warre upon his people Hence both the Pierces and the Archbishop of Yorke in their Articles against King Henry the fourth accused him as guilty of High Treason and a Traitor both to the King Realme and Kingdome of England for Deposing and murthering Richard the second And hence the Gunpouder Conspirators were declared adjudged and executed as Traitors both to the KING REALME for atteâpting to blow up the Parliament House when the King Nobles and Commons were therein assembled If then the King shall become an open enemie to his Kingdome and Subjects to waste or ruine them or shall seeke to betray them to a Forraigne Enemy which hath beene held no lesse then Treason in a King to doe who by the expresse resolution of 28. H. 8. cap. 7. may become a Traitor to the REALME and thereupon forfeit his very right and titleâ to the Crowne it can be no Treason nor Rebellion in Law or Theologie for the Parliament Kingdome Subjects to take up armes against the King and his Forces in such a case when he shal wilfully and maliâiously rent himselfe from and set himselfe in direct opposition against his Kingdome and by his owne voluntary actions turne their common interest in him for their good and protection into a publicke engagement against him as a common Enemy who seekes their generall ruine And if Kings may lawfully take up armes against their Subjects as all Royallists plead after they reject their lawfull power and become open Rebels or Traitors because then as to this they cease to be Subjects any longer and so forfeit the benefit of their Royal protection By the self-same reason the bond and stipulation being mutuall Kings being their Subjects Liege Lords by Oath and Duty as well as they their Liege people When Kings turne open professed Foes to their Subjects in an Hostile Warrelike way they presently both in Law and Conscience cease to be their Kings de jure as to this particular and their Subjects alleagiance thereby is as to this discharged and suspended towards them as appeares by the Kings Coronation Oath and the Lords and Prelats conditionall Fealty to King Steven so that they may justly in Law and Conscience resist their unlawfull assaults as enemies for which they must onely censure their owne rash unjust proceedings and breach of Faith to their People not their Peoples just defensive opposition which themselves alone occasioned Seventhly It must of necessity be granted that for any King to levie warre against his Subjects unlesse upon very good grounds of Law and conscience and in case of absolute necessity when there is no other remedy left is directly contrary to his very Oath and duty witnes the Law of King Edward the Confessor cap. 17. and Coronation Oathes of all our Kings forementioned To keepe PEACE and godly agreement INTIRELY ACCORDING TO THEIR POWER to their people Contrary to all the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and the Prologues of most Statutes intirely to preserve and earnestly to indeavour the peace and welfare of their peoples persons goods estates lawes liberties Contrary to the main tenor of all Sacred Scriptures which have relation unto Kings but more especially to the 1 Kings 12. 21. 23. 24. and 2 Chron. 11. 1. 2. Where when King Rehoboam had gathered a very great army to fight against the ten Tribes which revolted from him for following his young Counsellors advice and denying their just request and crowned Ieroboam for their King intending to reduce them to his obedience by force of armes God by his Prophet Shemaiah expressely prohibited him and his army to goe up or fight against âhem and made them all to returne to their owne houses without fighting and to Isay 14. 4. 19. to 22. where God threatens to cast the King of Babilon out of his grave as an abhominable branch as a carcasse trodden under foot marke the reason Because thou hast destroyed thy Land and slaine thy People to cut off from Babylon his name and remembrance and Sonnes and Nephewes as he had cut off his peoples though heathens Yea contrary to that memorable Speech of that noble Roman Valerius Corinus when he was chosen Dictator and went to fight against the Roman conspirators who toke up armes against their Country Fugeris etiam honestius tergumque civi dederis quam pugnaveris contra patriam nunc ad pacificandum bene atque honeste inter primos stabis postulate aequa et forte quanquam vel iniquis standum est potius
by injustice advising him to lovie warre upon his Subjects making evill Iudges and other Officers to the hurt of the King and Kingdome engrossing the Kings eare and usurâing his Royall authority as ENEMIES of the King and OF HIS PEOPLE and by another Act of Parliament it was then provided that no man should be questioned for any felonies or trespasses committed in the prosecution of Hughâe de Sponsers the father and sonne which Act runnes thus Whereas of late many great men of the Realme surmised to Sir Hugh le Despenser the sonne and Father many misdemeanors by them committed against the estate of our Lord the King and of his Crowne and to the disinheritance of the great men and destruction of the people and pursued those misdemeanors and attainder of them by force because they could not be attainted by processe of Law because that the said Sir Hughes had accroached to them the royall power in divers manner the said Grandees having mutually bound themselves by oath in writing without the advise of our Lord the King and after in pursuing the said Hugh and Hugh and their alies and adherents the said great men and others riding with banners displaied having in them the Armes of the king and their owne did take and occupie the Chattels Villages Mannors Lands Tenements Goods and likewise take and imprison some of the Kings leige people and others tooke some and slew others and did many other things in destroying the said Hugh and Hugh and their alies and others in England Wales and in the Marches whereof some things may be said Trespasses and others felonies and the said Hugh and Hugh in the Parliament of our Lord the King sommoned at Westminster three weekes after the Nativitie of Saint Iohn Baptist the 15. yeare of his Raigne for the said misdemeanors were fore judged and banished the Realme by a vote of the Peeres of the Land and the foresaid great men in the said Parliament shewed to our Lord the King that the things done in the pursuite of the said Hugh and Hugh by reason of such causes of necessity cannot be legally redressed or punished without causing great trouble or perchance warre in the land which shall be worse and prayed our Lord that of all alliances trespasses and felonies they might be for ever acquitted for the preservation of peace the avoyding of warre and asswaging of angers and rancors and to make unitie in the land and that our Lord the King may more intirely have the hearts and Wills of the great men and of his people to maintaine and defend his Lands and to make warre upon and grieve his enemies It is accorded and agreed in the said Parliament by our Lord the King and by the Prelates Earles Barrons and Commons of the Realme there assembled by command of our Lord the King that none of what estate or condition soever he be for alliance at what time soever made by deed oath writing or in other manner nor for the taking occupying or detainer of Chattels towns Mannors Lands Tenements and goods taken imprisoning or ransoming the Kings leige People or of other homicides robberies felonies or other things which may be noted as trespasses or fellonies committed against the peace of the king by the said great men their allies or adherents in the pursuite aforesaid since the first day of March last past till the thursday next after the feast of the assumption of our Ladie to wit the 19. day of August next ensuing be appealed nor challenged taken nor imprisoned nor grieved nor drawne into judgement by the King nor any other at the suite of any other which shall be in the Kings Court or in any place else but that all such trespasses and Felonies shall be discharged by this accord and assent saving alwaies to all men but to the said Hugh and Hugh action and reason to have and recover their Chattels Farmes mannors Lands tenements wards and marriages according to the Lawes and customes used in the Realme without punishment against the king or damages recovered against the party for the time aforesaid For which end they prescribed likewise a Charter of Pardon annexed to this Act according to the purport of it which every one that would might sue out which Charter you may read in old Magna Charta From which Act of Parliament I shall observe these three things First that this their taking up Armes to apprehend the Spââseâs as enemies to the King and kingdom and marching with banners displayd was not then reputed high Treason or Rebellion against the King though it were by way of offence not of defence and without any authority of Parliament for there is not one word of Treason or Rebellion in this Act or in the Charter of pardon pursuing it and if it had beene high Treason this Act and Charters on it extending onely to Fellonie and Trespasses not to Treasons and Rebellions would not have pardoned these transcendent Capitaâl crimes Secondly that the unlawfull outrages robberies and murders committed by the souldiers on the kings leige people and not on the two Spensers the sole delinquents were the occasion of this Act of oblivion and pardon not the Armed pursuing of them when they had gotten above the reach of Law Thirdly that though this were an offensive not defensive warre made without common assent of Parliament and many murthers robberies and misdemeanors committed in the prosecution of it upon the kings leige people who were no Delinquents yet being for the common good to suppresse and banish these ill Councellors enemies Traytors to King and Kingdome the King and Parliament though it such a publicke service as merited a pardon of these misdemeanors in the carriage of it and acquitted all who were parties to it from all suites and punishments All which considered is a cleare demonstration that they would have resolved our present defensive warre by Authoritie of both Houses accompanied with no such outrages as these for the apprehension of such as have beene voted Traytors and Delinquents by Parliament and stand out in contempt against its justice for the defence of the Priviledges and Members of Parliament the Liberties and properties of the subject the fundamentall lawes of the Realme the Protestant Religion now indangered by Papists up in Armes in England and Ireland to extirpate it and the removing ill Counsellors from his Majestie to be no high Treason Rebellion or offence at all against the king but a just and lawful Act the very miscarriages wherof in the generall except in such disorderly Souldiers for whom martiall Law hath provided due punishments deserve a publike pardon both from King and Kingdome And to put this out of Question as no fancie of mine owne we have an expresse Act of Parliament resolving the taking up of Armes by the Queene Prince both but subjects and capable of High Treason in such a case as well as others the Nobles and people of the Realme against these two
Spensers and other ill Counsellors about this king in the last yeare of his raigne though the King himself were in their Company and taken prisoner by the Forces raised against them for the necessary preservation reliefe and safety of the Queene Prince Nobles Kingdome to be no high Treason nor offence at all namely the statute of 1. E. 3. c. 1. 2. 3. which I shall recite at large Whereas Hugh Spenser the Father and Hugh Spenser the Sonne late at the suite of Thomas then Earle of Lancaster and Leycester and Steward of England by the common assent and vote of the Peers and Commons of the Realme and by the assent of King Edward Father to our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is AS TRAITORS ENEMIES OF THE KING OF THE REALME were Exled disinherited and banished out of the Realme for ever And afterward the same Hugh by evill Councell which the king had about him without the assent of the Peeres and Commons of the Realme came againe into the Realme and they with other proââcured the said king to pursue the said Earle of Lancaster and other great men and people of the Realme in which pursuite the said Earle of Lancaster and other great men and people of the Realme were willingly dead and disinherited and some outlawed banished and disinherited and some disinherited and imprisoned and some ransommed and disherited and after such mischiefe the said Hugh and Hugh Master Robârt Baldocke and Edmoâd Earle of Arundell usurped to them the Royall power so that the king nothing did nor would doe but as the said Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Earle of Arundell did councell him were it never so great wrong during which usurpation by duresse and force against the Will of the Commons they purchased Lands as well by fines levied in the Court of the said Edward as otherwise and whereas after the death of the said Earle of Lancaster and other great men our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is and Dame Isabel Queene of England his Mother by the Kings will and Common Councell of the Realme went over to Francâ to treate of peace betweene the two Realmes of England and France upon certaine debates then moved The said Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Earle of Arundell continuing in their mischiefe encouraged the king against our Soveraigne Lord the king that now is his sonne and the said Queene his wife and by royall power which they had to them encroached as afore is said procured so much grievance by the assent of the said King Edward to our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is and the Queene his mother being in so great jeopardy of themselves in a strange Country and seeing the Destruction Dammage Oppressions and Distractions which were notoriously done in the Realme of England upon holy Church Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and the Commonalty by the said Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Earle of Arundell by the encroaching of the said royall power to them to take as good Councell therein as they might And seeing they might not remedie the same unlesse they came into England with an Army of men of warre and by the Grace of God with such puissance and with the helpe of great men and Commons of the Realme they have vanquished and destroyed the sayd Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Wherefore our Soveraigne Lord King Edward that now is at his Parliament holden at Westminster at the time of his Coronation the morrow after Candlemas in the first yeare of his reigne upon certaine Petitions and requests made unto him in the said Parliament upon such Articles above rehearsed by the common councell of the Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and by the Commonalty of the Realme there being by his Commandment hath provided ordained and stablished in forme following First that no great man or other of what estate dignity or condition he be that came with the said king that now is and with the Queene his mother into the Realme of England and none other dwelling in England who came with the said king that now is and with the Queene In ayde of them to pursue their said enemies in which pursuite the King his Fatâer was taken and put in ward and yet remaineth in ward shall not be molested impeached or gâieved in person or goods in the kings Court or other Court for the puâsuite of the said king taking and with holding of his body nor pursuâte of any other nor taking of their persons goods nor death of any man or any other things perpetrate or committed in the said pursuite from the day the said king and Queene did arme till the day of the Coronation of the same king and it is not the kings minde that such offenders that committed my trespasse or other offence out of the pursuites should goe quit or have advantage of this statute but they shall be at their answere for the same at the Law Item that the repeale of the said Exile which was made by Dures and force be adnulled for evermore and the said Exile made by award of the Peeres and Commons by the kings assent as before is said shall stand in his strength in all points after the tenure of every particular therein contained Item that the Executors of the Testament of all those that were of the same quarrell dead shall have actions and recover the Goods and Chattels of them being of the said quarrell whose executors they be as they of the same quarrell should c. Certainely here was an higher pursuite and levying warre against the King and his evill Councellors then any yet attempted by this Parliament and a warre rather offensive then defensive in which the king himself was both taken and dâtâined Prisoââr and then forced to resigne his Crowne to his sonne yet this is here justified as a necessary just and lawfull warre by an Act of Parliament never yet repealed and all that bare Armes against the king and his ill Councellors yea they who pursued apprehended and imprisoned the king himselfe are as to this particular discharged by the king and whole Parliament from all manner of guilt or punishment or prosecution whatsoever against them Which consideration makâs me somewhat confident that this King and the Parliament held in the 25. yeare of his Raigne ch 2. Which declares it high Treason to levie warre against the King in his Realmâ did never intend it of a necessary defensive warre against a seduced King and his evill Councellors especially by the Votes of both Houses of Parliament who doubtlesse would never passe any Act to make themselves or their Posteritie in succeeding Parliaments Traytors for taking up meere necessary defensive Armes for their owne and the Kingdomes preservation for that had beene diametraâly contrary to this statute made in the very first yeare and Parliament of this King and would have lâyd an aspertion of High Treason upon the king himself the Queene his
these Lords and their companions thus taking up Armes from any the least guilt of Treason and rebellion against the King because they did it onely for the advancement of the publike weale the setting the Realme in a better condition the removing ill Counsellors and publike oppressors of the Realme from about the King and to rescue his person out of their hands then questionlesse by their resolutions our present Parliaments taking up defensive armes upon the selfe-same grounds and other important causes and that by consent of both Houses which they wanted can be reputed no high Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law and no just no rationall Iudge or Lawyer can justly averre the contrary against so many forecited resolutions in Parliament even in printed Acts. The Earle of Richmund afterward King Henry the seventh taking up armes against Richard the third a lawfull King de facto being crowned by Parliament but an Vsurper and bloody Tyrant in Verity to recover his Inheritance and Title to the Crowne and ease the Kingdome of this unnaturall blood-thirsty Oppressor before his fight at Boswell Field used this Oration to his Souldiers pertinent to our purpose If ever God gave victory to men fighting in a just quarrell or if he ever aided such as made warre for the wealth and tuition of their owne naturall and nutritive Countrey or if he ever succoured them which adventured their lives for the reliefe of Innocents suppression of malefactors and apparent Offenders No doubt my Fellowes and Friends but he of his bountifull goodnesse will this day send us triumphant victory and a lucky revenge over our proud Enemies and arrogant adversaries for if you remember and consider the very cause of our just quarrel you shall apparently perceive the same to be true godly and vertuous In the which I doubt not but God will rather ayde us yea and fight for us then see us vanquished and profligate by such as neither feare him nor his Lawes nor yet regard Iustice and honesty Our cause is so just that no enterprise can be of more vertue both by the Laws Divine and Civill c. If this cause be not just and this quarrell godly let God the giver of victory judge and determine c. Let us therefore fight like invincible Gyants and set on our enemies like untimorous Tygers and banish all feare like ramping Lyons March forth like strong and robustious Champions and begin the battaile like hardy Conquerors the Battell is at hand and the Victory approacheth and if wee shamefully recule or cowardly fly we and all our sequele be destroyed and dishonoured for ever This is the day of gaine and this is the time of losse get this dayes victory and be Conquerours and lose this dayes battell and bee villaines And therefore in the name of God and Saint George let every man couragiously advance his standard They did so flew the Tyrannicall Vsurper wonne the Field And in the first Parliament of his Raigne there was this Act of indemnity passed That all and singular persons comming with him from beyond the Seas into the Realâe of England taking his party and quarrell in recovering his just Title and Right to the Realme of England shall be utterly discharged quit and unpunishable for ever by way of action or otherwise of or for any murther slaying of men or of taking and disporting of goods or any other trespasses done by them or any of them to any person or persons of this his Realme against his most Royall Person his Banner displayed in the said field and in the day of the said field c. Which battell though it were just and no Treason nor Rebellion in point of Law in those that assiâted King Henry the 7 th against this Vsurper yet because the killing of men and seising their goods in the time of Warre is against the very fundamântall Lawes of the Realme they needed an Act of Parliament to discharge them from suits and prosecutions at the Law for the same the true reason of all the forecited Acts of this nature which make no mention of pardoning any Rebellions or Treasons against the King for they deemed their forementioned taking up of Armes no such offences but onely discharge the Subjects from all suites actions and prosecutions at Law for any killing or slaying of men batteries imprisonments robberies and trespasses in seising of Persons Goods Chartels What our Princes and State have thought of the lawfulâesse of necessary Defensive Warres of Subjects against their oppressing Kings and Princes appeares by those aides and succours which our Kings in former ages have sent to the French Flemmings Almaines and others when their Kings and Princes have injuriously made Warres upon them and more especially by the publike ayde and assistance which our Queene Elizabeth and King Iames by the publike advise and consent of the Realme gave to the Protestants in France Germany Bohemia and the Netherlands against the King of France the Emperour and King of Spaine who oppressed and made Warre upon them to deprive them of their just Liberties and Religion of which more hereafter Certainely had their Defensive Warres against their Soveraigne Princes to preserve their Religion Liberties Priviledges beene deemed Treason Rebellion in point of Law Queene Elizabeth King Iames and our English State would never have so much dishonoured themselves nor given so ill an example to the world to Patronize Rebells or Traitours or enter into any solemne Leagues and Covenants with them as then they did which have been frequently renued and continued to this present And to descend to our present times our King Charles himself hath not onely in shew at least openly aided the French Protestants at Ree and Rochel against their King who warred on them the Germane Princes against the Emperour the Hollanders and Prince of Oâaâge to whose Sonne hee hath married his elstest Daughter against the Spaniard and entred into a solemne League with them which hee could not have done in point of Law Iustice Honour Conscience had they beene Rebells or Traytors for standing on their guards and making defensive Warres onely for their owne and their Religions preservation but likewise by two severall publike Acts of Parliament the one in England the other in Scotland declaring the Scots late âaking up Armes against him and his evill Counsellors in defence of their Religion Lawâs Priviledges to be no Treason nor Rebellion and them to bee his true and loyall Subjects notwithstanding all aspertions cast upon them by the Prelaticall and Popish Party because they had no ill or disloyall intention at all against his Majesties Person Crowne and Dignity but onely a care of their owne preservation and the redresse of thâse Enormities Pressures grievances in Church and State which threatnâd desolation unto both If then their seizing of the Kings Fortes Ammunition Revenues and raising an Army for the foresaid ends hath by his Majesty himselfe and his two Parliaments
divers destructions by them moved and for certaine Articles appointed by the Lords upon the charges given to them by our Lord the King in Parliament and by the said Lords it was specially accorded That four persons to wit the Kings Confessor the Abbot of Done Master Richard Derham and Crosseby of the Chamber shall be quite ousted and voided out of the Kings house whereupon the ninth of February the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there the King in excusing the said four persons said openly that he knew not by them any cause or occasion in speciall for which they ought to bee removed from his houshold notwithstanding our said Lord the King well considered that what the said Lords and Commons shall do or ordaine was for the good of him and of his Realme and therefore he would conforme himselfe to their intentions and did well agree to the said Ordinance which charged the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby to avoid his said Court and like charge should have beene given to the said Abbot had he been present And our Lord the King said further That he would doe the like with any other which was about his royall Person if he was in hatred or indignation with his people And Numb 37. To the end that good and just government and remedy may bee made of divers complaints grievances and mischiefs shewed to our Lord the King in this Parliament our Lord the King to the honour of God and upon the great instances and requests to him divers times made in this Parliament by the Commons of his Realm for the ease and comfort of all his Realme hath ordained certain Lords and others underwritten to be of his great and continuall Councell to wit the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Lincolne Chancellour of England the Bishops of Rochester Winchester Bath and Baâgor the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Sommerset and Westmerland the Lord Roos Treasurer of England the Keeper of the Great Seale the Lord Berkley the Lord Willoughby the Lord Furnevall the Lord Lovell Mounsier Pierce Courtney Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyne Master Arnald Savage Iohn Northbury Iohn Doreward Iohn Cawsou In the Parliament of 7. 8. Henry 4. Numb 31. The 22. day of May the Commons came before the King and his Lords in Parliament and then Iohn Tibetot their Speaker reheased how they had prayed the King in the beginning of the Parliament and after to increase the number of his Councell for the better government of the Realme and prayed the King to put it in execution and further rehearsed how that the Archbishop of Canterbury had reported to them That the King would be counselled by the most sage Lords of the Realme the which ought to have the survey of all that which shall be done for the good government of this Realme which thing the King agreed to doe and rehearsed with his own mouth That it was his entire will And thereupon a Bill made by the King himselfe by his own will was delivered containing the names of the Lords which shall be of his Councell the tenour of which Bill ensueth It is to bee remembred that our Lord the King considering the great labours occupations and diligence which he ought necessarily to imploy about the good government of his Realme and other his possessions as well on this side the Sea as beyond it First of all for the preservation of our Lord the King and of his Crowne and that the revenues of the same may be the better collected to his profit and increase as much as a man may jâârly doe to the end that he may the better sustaine his honourable estate And secondly for the confirmation of the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme to the end that equall right may be done to every one as well poor as rich Our Lord the King of his proper and good will desirous to be supported in the foresaid causes because that he cannot attend thereunto in proper person so much as he would for the great love and good affiance which he hath among others in the most reveâend Fathers in God the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Excester the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Somerset the Lord Roos the Lord Burnet the Lord Lovell the Lord Willoughbie the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Steward and Chamberlaiue Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyney and Master Arnald Savage hath chosen and charged them to be of his counsell praying and commanding them that in all the foresaid causes they will put to their intire diligences for the profit of our said Lord the King and likewise for the confirmation of the Laws and Statutes aforesaid In the Parliament of 2. Henry 6. num 15. After divers speciall requests of the Commons of the Realme being in the present Parliament made to my Lord of Glocester Commissary of the King and to other Lords Spirituall and Temporall there for to have notice and conusance of the persons assigned and elected to be of the Kings Councell to their great ease and consolation By advice and assent of all the Lords Spirituall and Temporall aforesaid were elected and named certaine persons as well spirituall and temporall to be Councellours assistant to the governance of the Realm whose names here ensue The Duke of Glocester the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Winchester Norwich Worceââer the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Duke of Excester the Earle of March the Earle of Warwick the Earle Marshall the Earle of Northumberlând the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Cromwell the Lord Fitz Hâgh the Lord Bourchier the Lord Scroop Master Walter Hungerford Master John Tiptoff âhomas Chaucer William Allington In the Parliament of 29. Henry 6. num 6. Vpon the Petition of the Commons against divers Lords Bishops Knights Esquires and others to the number of 29. who mis-behaved themselves about the royall Person of the King and in other places by whose only meanes it was suggested the Kings possessions had been greatly diminished his Laws not executed the peace of the Realm not observed to the great hurt and trouble of the liege people of the Realm and likely subversion of the same of which misbehaviour universall noise and clamour was openly received thorowout all the Realme upon the same persons specified in the Petition all of them except the Lords and some few others without further evidence against them were by the King now removed from his presence and Court for a whole yeeres space within which time any man that could and would object against any of them should be patiently heard and intended to Those few fresh Presidents added to the precedent and to such forraign examples of this nature cited in the Appendix will abundantly cleare the Parliaments right and Kingdoms interest in nominating placing and displacing the great Officers of the Kingdom and
delivered into the custody of the Barons that all Aliens within a certain time should void the Realm except those who should be thought faithfull thereunto by the unanimous consent of the Kingdom and that faithfull and profitable natives of the Realm should thenceforth dispose of the affairs of the Kingdoms under the King But THE QUEEN instigated with foeminine malice contradicted it all she could whâch made the people revile and cast dirt and stones at her as she was going to Windsore enforcing her to retire again to the Tower How William Long shamp Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellour of England Earl Iohn and others when they disturbed the peace of the Realm and turned Malignants were apprehended besieged imprisoned excommunicated and their Goods and Castles seised on by the Lords and Commons out of Parliament yea during the time of King Richard the first his absence and captivitie you may read at large in Roger de Hovedon Holinshed Daniel and others Why then the Lords and Commons in Parliament may not now much more do the like âor their own and the whole Kingdoms safety I can yet discern no shadow of reason I will not trouble you with Histories shewing what violent unlawfull courses Kings and People have sometimes used to raise moneyes in times of warre by sacriledge rapine and all manner of indirect means I rather wish those Presidents and their occasions buried in eternall silence then reduced into practise and verily perswade my self that every ingenuous true born Englishman who hears a reall naturall affection to his Countrey or a Christian love to his Brethren the Parliament and Religion will according to his bounden duety the Protestation and Covenant which he hath taken rather freely contribute his whole estate if need so require towards the just defence of his Countrey Libertie Religion and the Parliament against the treacherous Conspiracies of the Pope Jesuites forraign Catholikes Irish Rebels English Papists and Malignants who have plotted their subvertions then repine at or neglect to pay any moderate Taxes which the Parliament shall impose or inforce the Houses to any extraordinary wayes of Levying Moneyes for want of ordinary voluntary supplyes to maintain these necessary defensive warres I shall close up all in a few words The Parliament hath much against their wills been inforced to this present defensive warre which they have a most just and lawfull power to wage and manage as I have elsewhere evidenced by the Fundamentall Laws of the Realm yea by the Law of God of Nature of Nations This warre cannot be maintained without Moneyes the sinews of it wherefore when voluntary contributions fail the Houses may by the same Laws which enabled them to raise an Army without the King impose necessary Taxes for the maintaining of it during the warres continuance else their Legall power to raise an Army for the Kingdoms defence would be fruitlesse if they might not Levy Moneyes to recrute and maintain their Army when raised which Taxes if any refuse to pay they may for this contempt be justly imprisoned as in cases of other Sudâidies and if any unnaturally warre against their Countrey or by way of intelligence advise or contribution assist the common Enemy or sâduce or withdraw others by a factious slanderous speeches against the Power and Proceedings of the Parliament from assisting the Parliament in this kinde they may for such misdemeanours upon conviction be justly censured confined secured and their estates sequestred rather then the Republike Parliament Religion or whole Kingdom should miscarry It is better that one should perish then all the Nation being the voyce of God Nature and resolution of all Laws Nations Republikes whatsoever If any hereticall scismaticall or vitious persons which may poyson others with their pernicious false doctrinâs or vitious wicked lives appear in the Church they may after admonition if they repent not yea and de facto are or ought to be excommunited the Church and societie of all faithfull Christians so as none may or ought to converse with them till their repentance If this be good Law and Divinitie in the Church the banishing and confining of pestilent Malignants in times of warre and danger must by the self-same reason be good Law and Divinitie in the State âI have now by Gods assistance notwithstanding all distracting Interruptions Avocations Remoraes incountring me in this service ran through all Objections of moment which the King or any opposites to this Parliament have hitherto made against their proceedings or jurisdictions and given such full answers to them as shall I trust in the generall abundantly clear the Parliaments Authoritie Innocency Integritie against all their clamarous malignant Calumnies convince their Judgements satisfie their consciences and put them to everlasting silence if they will without prejudice or partialitie seriously ponder all the premises and ensuing Appendix which I have added for their further satisfaction information conviction and the confirmation of all forecited domestick Laws Presidents by forraign examples and authorities of all sorts And if any shall yet continue obstinate and unresolved after so many convincing Reasons Presidents Authorities or still retain an ill opinion of the Parliaments proceedings I shall desire them onely seriously to consider the most execrable conspiracy of the Pope Jesuites and Popish party in all His Majesties three Realms to extirpate the Protestant Religion subvert the Government Parliament and poyson the King himself if he condescend not to their desires or crosse them in their purposes whom they have purposely engaged in these warres still continued by them for this very end to enforce the King to side with them and so gain possession of his person to accomplish this designe of theirs as is cleerly evidenced to all the world by Romes Master-Peece the English Pope the Declaration of the Lords and Commons concerning the Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion and then advisedly to consider in what great present danger the Kingdom King Parliament and Religion are when the Popish Partie and forces now in Arms have gained the Kings Princes and Duke of Yorkes persons into their custodie the Cities of Chester and of late Bristoll the Keyes of England with other Ports to let in all the Irish Rebels upon us to cut our throats in England as they have cut above an hundred and fortie thousand of our Protestant brethrens throats already in Ireland it being one part of their designe now presently to be executed as appears by sundry Examinations in the Irish Remonstrance for which end some thousands of Irish Rebels who have all embrued their hands there in English bloud are already landed here and are in great favour and command about the King To which if they adde the omnipotent over-ruling power of the Queen the Head of that partie with the King and his Councell in disposing all Officers all places of command and trust under him The Confederacie and Contributions of forraign Popish States to maintain this warre to
manus meas devenient sine difficultate restituere procurabo Ad hanc autem pertinent tota terra quae est de Radicafano usque ad Ceperanum Exarcatus Ravenna Pentapolis Marchiae Ducatus Spoletanus terra Conitissâe Mathildis Comitatus Bricenorij cum alijs adjacentibus terris expressis in multis privilegijs Imperatorum à tempore LVDOVICI PII FRANCORVM ET ROMANORVM IMPERATORIS CHRISTIANISSIMI Has omnes propossâ mââ restituam quietè dimittam cum omne jurisdictionâ districtâ honore suo Verunt amen cum adrecipiendam Coronam Imperij vel pro necessitatibuâ Ecclesia Romanaâ ab Apostolica sede vocatus accessero demandato summi Pontifââââ ab illis terris praestationes accipiam Praetereà adjutor ero ad retinendum defendendum Ecclesiae Romanae REGNVM SICILIAE Tibi etiam Domino meo Innocentio Papae Successoribus tuis omnem obedientiam honorific entiam âxhibeo quam devoti Catholiâi Imperatores consueverunt Sedi Apostoliâae exhibere Stabo etiam ad consilium arbitrium tuum de bonis âonsuetudinibus populo Romano servandis exhibendis de negotio Tusciae Lombardiae Et si proptâr negotium meum Romanam Ecclesiam oportuerit inâurrere guerram subveniam ei sicut necessitas postulaverit in expensis Omnia vero praedictatâm juramento quam scripto firmaâo cum Imperij Coronam adeptus fuero Actum Aquis-Grani Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millessimo Ducentessimo Quinto mense Marcy Regni nostri septimo William Rishanger Monk in the Abbey of Saint Albane in England continueâ of the History of Matthew Paris observeth under the year 1263. that the king of England Henry the third and the Barons of England who made warre upon him committed their whole difference and quarrell to be judged by the Parliament of France Vt pax reformaretâr inter Regem Angliae Barones ventum est ad istud ut Rex pâoceres se submitterent ordinationi Parliamenti Regis Franâae in the time of Saint Lewis in prâemissis provisionibus Oxoniae Nec non pro depraedationibus damnis utrobique illatis Igitur in crastino S. Vincentij congregato Ambianis populopene innumerabili Rex Franciae Ludovicus coram Episcopis Comitibus alijsque Francorum proceribus solâmniter dixit sententiam pro Rege Angliae contra Barones statutis Oxoniae provisionibus ordinationibus ac obligationibus penitus annullatis Hoâ excepto quod antiquae Chartae Joannis Regis Angliae universitati concessae per illam sententiam in nullo intendebat penitus derogare In this Parliament at Amiens were present the King of England Henry the third Queen Elenor his wife Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury Peter Bishop of Hereford and Iohn Maunsell and on the Barons of Englands side a very great number of choice elected Lords who the same year repassed back into England after the Parliament as the same Monk speaketh Thus Favine in the behalfe of the French Parliaments concerning whose power and priviledges you may read much more in him and others But to returne to the former History The Queen Mother was much discontented with this Remonstrance of the Parliament pretending that they had an intent to call her Regency in question which all had commended that they could not speak of the Government of the affaires of the Realm without touching her c. Whereupon she commanded the Chancellour to give them this answer in the kings name That France was a Monarchy wherein the king alone commanded holding his Realm Soveraignly from God That he had Lawes and Ordinances by which to governe them for the which he was not to give an account to any man That it did not belong unto the Parliament to controll his Government That they neither could nor ought to complain of the Queens Regencie which had been so happy That the Queen was not to give an account of her Regency but to God onely That no man could prescribe unto the King what Councellors he should entertain c. with many other such bigge words After which there was a Deâree made in the Councell of State against the Decree and Remonstrance in Parliament disanulling and revoking them as void and forbidding the Parliament hereafter to meddle with affairs of State The Court of Paliament in generall complained much of this Decree the kings learned Counââll refuse to carry or cause it to be read in Parliâment because it would cause an alteration of the good affections and devotions of the Kings good subjects and the dis-union of the greatest companies of the Realme who administer justice which makes kings to Reign After which this controversie was compremised and the Decree of the Councell against the Parliament suspended and not enrolled Soon after the prince of Conde with divers others seeing all things disordered at Court and little or no reformation of their former grievances desert Paris expressesse their grievances in âundry letters and Articles of complaint wherein they complain of the want of freedom and redresse of their grievances presented in the last assembly of the three Estates of the Decree and proceedings against the Iurisdiction Remonstrance and proceedings of the Parliament of Paris Of suffering some Councellârs of State to usurpe all the power of the Kingdom to pervert the Lawes and change all things as they list with sundry other particulars In these they intreat and exhort all men of what condition or quality soever that call themselves Frenchmen to assist and ayde them in SO IVST A CAVSE conjuring all Princes and forraign Estates to do the like and not to suââer such good and loyall subjects to be supprest by such a conspiracie Vpon this the king and Q. Mother through advise of these ill Counsellors raise an Army declare these Princes and Nobles Rebels and Traitors if they submit not by a day wherupon they Arm raise Forces in their own the publikes defence and being at Noyon concluded That as their Armes were levyed forthe maintenance of the Crown so they should be maintained by it to the which end they seized on the kings Rents and Revenues in sundry places Mean while the Protestants being assembled in a generall Synod at Grenoble Marsh. Desdiguires makes an Oration to them to disswade them from opposing the mariage with Spaiâ wherein he hath this memorable passage to justifie the lawfulnesse of a necessary defensive war for the preservation of Religion and Liberties We have leisure to see the storme come and to prepare for our own preservation Finally having continued constant in our Duties if they seek to deprive us of our Religien and to take that from us wherein our libertie and safetie depends purchased by the blood of our Fathers and our own and granted unto us by that great King Henry the fouâth the restorer of France we shall enter into this comerce full of justice and true zeale finde againe in our breasts the courage and vertue of our Ancestors We shall be supported IN OVR JVST DEFENCE
dyed Anno. 1555. Mary the Daughter of king Iames the sixth of Scotland and heire to the Crowne being within age her mother Queene Mary by common consent was made Regent and shee by common consent and councell of the Nobles married to Francis Dolphine of France In the meane time there hapning some troubles and warres about the reformed Religion which many of the Nobles and people there contended for the Queene Mother granting those of the Religion a confirmation of their liberties and Religion by way of Truce for 6 moneths she in the meane time sends for Souldiers out of France wherewith she endeavoured to suppresse Religion with the remaining liberty of the Scots and to subject them to the French Whereupon the Nobles of Scotland who stood for the defence of their Religion and Liberties by a common decree in Parliament deprived the Queene Mother of her Regencie make a league with our Queene Elizabeth being of the reformed Religion and receiving ayde both of men and money from her besieged the Queene Mother in Edenburgh Castle where she dyed of griefe and sicknesse After which they expelled the French and procured free exercise of the Reformed Religion In the meane time Francis dying the Queene sends for Henry Steward out of England where he and his Father had beene Exiles marries and proclaime him king Iuly 29. 1564. which done she excluded the Nobility from âer Councells and was wholly advised by David Ritzius a Subaâdian whom she brought with her out of France and did all things by his Councell wherewith the Nobles being much discontented finding him supping with the Queene in a little Chamber commanded him to rise out of the place which did little become him and drawing him out of the Chamber stabbed him to death Anno. 1565. The Queene soone after was delivered of a sonne and heire Iames the 6. and then admits Iames Hepburne Earle of Bothwell into most intimate familiarity with her setting him over all affaires of the Realm granting nothing to any petitioner almost but by him and her husband Steward being dead whether of a naturall death or poyson is yet in controversie she married Bothwell openly without the Lords and Parliaments consents Hereupon the Nobles tooke up armes against Bothwel and the Queen besâeged the Queen till she rendred her selfe prisoner upon this condition that she should abjure and resigne her interest in the Crowne and Kingdome to her infant sonne which they compelled her to performe and appointed Iames Earle of Morton Vice-roy and Protector during the Kings Minority In the meane time the Queene was committed prisoner to the Castle of the Isle of the Lake Leuine where corrupting Duglasse her keeper the Earle of Mortons Nephew and a shipmaster she escaped to the Hamiltâns in safety who having raised Forces to free her waited her comming on the shoare But the Vice-roy scattering these forces soone after the Queene thereupon fled into England Anno. 1568. Where Queene Elizabeth taking her expulsion ill laboured that she might be restored to the Crowne which could not be effected but by Armes or mediation and neither of them without knowledge of the cause Whereupon the Queene sent for the Vice-roy and Councell of Scotland into England to answere the complaints of their Queene against them which they did in a writing composed by Buchanan and afterwards Printed both in Latine and English wherein they shewed the grounds and order of their proceedings against their Queene wherewith the Queene and Councell were satisfied that they had proceeded rightly and orderly yet to keepe both sides in suspence she pronounced no definitive sentence The Vice-roy departing into Scotland was afterwards murthered by the Hamiltons and Matthew Steward Earle of Lenâux made Vice-roy in his steed The Queene in the interim treated with Thomas Howard Duke of Nerthfolke about a match with him and to seise upon the Realm of Scotland whereupon he was committed to the Tower and she restrained after which she was solemnely arraigned and condemned to death by the Parliament of England for conspiring Queene Elizabeths death c and for it beheaded at Fotherringham Castle Feb. 8. 1587 The History of which Queenes life is more at large related by Buchanan and others and her imprisonment and Deposition professedly justified as lawfull by his Treatise De Iure Regni apud Scotos compiled for that purpose to which I shall referre the Reader What thâ Lords and Realm of Scotland have done within these 5. yeers last past in defence of their Religion Lawes Liberties by holding generall Assemblies Parliaments taking up armes seising the Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and marching into England against the Kings consent and Proclamations is so fresh in memory so fuâly related in the Acts of Oblivion and Pacification made in both Parliaments of England and Scotland ratified by the King himselfe and in particular Histories of this Subject that I shall not spend time to recite particulars but will rather conclude from all the premises with the words of Buchanan The Ancient custome of our Ancestors in punishing their Kings suffers not our forcing of the Queene to renounce her right unto the Crowne to her sonne to seeme a Novelty and the moderation of the punishment shewes it proceeded not from envie for so many Kings punished with death bonds banishment by our Ancestors voluntarily offer themselves in the ancient Monuments of Histories that we neede no forraigne examples to confirme our owne act For the Scottish Nation seeing it was free from the beginning created it selfe Kings upon this very Law that the Empire being conferred on them by the suffrages of the people if the matter required it they might take it away againe by the same suffrages of which law many footsteps have remained even to our age for in the Islands which lye round about us and in many places of the Continent wherein the Ancient language and constitutions have continued this very custome is yet observed in creating Governours likewise the Ceremonies which are used in the Kings inauguration have also an expresse image of this Law out of which it easily appeares that a Kingdome is nothing else but the mutuall stipulation betweene the people and their Kings the same likewise may be most apparently understood out of the inoffensive tenor of the ancient Law preserved from the very beginning of raigning among the Scots even unto our age when as no man in the meane time hath attempted not onely not to abrogate this Law but not so much as to shake it or in any part to diminish it Yea whereas our Ancestors have deprived so many Kings as would bee tedious to name of their Realme condemned them to banishment restrained them in prisons and finally punished them with death yet there was never any mention made of abating the rigor of the Law neither perchance undeservedly since it is not of that kinde of Lawes which are obnoâious to the changes of times but of those ingraven in the mindes of men
contentment of all good Subjects joy and re-establishment of our peace in truth and righteousnesse To end the point proposed Anno Dom. 1315. King Edward the second by his Writ summoned a Parliament at London But many of the Lords refused to come pretending causes and impediments by which their absence might well be excused and so this Parliament tooke no effect and nothing was done therein In this particular then Popish Prelates Lords and Commons have exceeded Protestants in this or any other Parliament Fifthly Popish Parliaments Prelates Lords and Subjects have by Force of Armes compelled their Kings to grant and confirme their Lawes Liberties Charters Priviledges with their Seales Oathes Proclamations the Popes Buls Prelates Excommunications and to passe confirme or repeale Acts of Parliament against their wils Thus the Barons Prelates and Commons by open warre and Armes enforced both King Iohn and King Henry the third to confirme Magna Charta and Charta de Foresta both in and out of Parliament sundry times with their hands Seales Oathes Proclamations and their Bishops Excommunications taking a solemne Oath one after another at Saint Edmonds upon the High Altar 1214. That if King John should refuse to grant these Lawes and Liberties they would wage warre against him so long and withdraw themselves from their Allegiance to him untill he should confirme to them by a Charter ratified with his Scale all things which they required And that if the King should afterwards peradventure recede from his owne Oath as they verily beleeved he would by reason of his double dealing they would forthwith by seizing on his Castles compell him to give satisfaction Which they accordingly performed as our Histories at large relate Yea when they had enforced King Iohn thus to ratifie these Charters for the better maintenance of them they elected 25. Barons to be the Conservators of their Priviledges who by the Kings appointment though much against his liking as afterwards appeared tooke an Oath upon their Soules that with all diligence they would observe these Charters Regem cogerent and would COMPELL THE KING if he should chance to repent to observe them All the rest of the Lords and Barons then likewise taking another Oath to obey the commands of the 25. Barons After this Anno Dom. 1258. King Henry the third summoned a Parliament at Oxford whither the Lords came armed with great Troopes of men for feare of the Poictovines to prevent treachery and civill warres and the Kings bringing in of Foraine force against his naturall Subjects to which end they caused the Sea-ports to be shut up and guarded The Parliament being begun the Lords propounded sundry Articles to the King which they had immutably resolved on to which they required his assent The chiefe points whereof were these That the King should firmely keepe and conserve the Charter and Liberties of England which King John his Father made granted and ratified with an Oath and which himselfe had so often granted and sworn to maintaine inviolable and caused all the infringers of it to be horribly excommunicated by all the Bishops of England in his owne presence and of all his Barons and himselfe was one of the Excommunicators That such a one should be made their Chiefe Iustice who would judge according to Right without respect to poore or rich With other things concerning the kingdome to the common utility peace and honour of the King and kingdome To these their necessary Counsels and provisions they did frequently and most constantly by way of advice desire the King to condescend swearing and giving their mutuall Faith and hands one to another That they would not desist to prosecute their purpose neither for losse of money or Lands nor love nor hate no nor yet for life or death of them or theirs till they had cleared England to which they and their forefathers were borne from upstarts and aliens and procured laudable Lawes The King hearing this and that they came exquisitely armed that so he and his aliens might be enforced if they would not willingly assent tooke his corporall Oath and his Sonne Prince Edward also that he would submit to their Counsels and all those their Ordinances for feare of perpetuall imprisonment The Lords having by an Edict threatned death to all that resisted Which done all the Peeres and Prelates took their Oath To be faithfull to this their Ordinance and made all who would abide in the Kingdome to swear they would stand to the triall of their Peeres the Arch-Bishops and Bishops solemnely accursing all that should rebell against it And Richard King of Romans the Kings younger brother comming soone after into England to visit the King and his own Lands the Barons enforced him according to his promise sent them in writing before his arrivall to take this Oath as soone as he landed in the Chapter-house at Canterbury Hear all men that I Richard Earle of Cornewal swear upon the holy Gospels to be faithfull and forward to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the Counsell of wicked men so much deformed And I will be an effectuall coadjutor to expell the Rebels and troublers of the Realm from out of the same This Oath will I observe under paine to forfeit all my Lands I have in England To such a high straine as this did these Popish Parliaments Prelates Peeres and Commons scrue up their jurisdictions to preserve themselves and the kingdome from slavery and desolation whom Matthew Paris his continuer for this service stiles Angliae Reipublicae Zelatores the Zelots of the English Republicke Neither is this their example singular but backed with other precedents In the second and third yeares of King Edward the second Piers Gavesâon his great proud insolent covetous unworthy Favorite miscounselling and seducing the young King from whom he had been banished by his Father swaying all things at his pleasure the Peers and Nobles of the Realme seeing themselves contemned and that foraine upstart preferred before them all came to the King and humbly entreated him That he would manage the Affaires of his Kingdome by the Counsels of his Barons by whom he might not onely become more cautious but more safe from incumbent dangers the King Voce tenus consented to them and at their instance summoned a Parliament at London to which he commanded all that ought to be present to repaire Where upon serious debate they earnestly demanded of the King free liberty for the Barons to compose certaine Articles profitable to himselfe to his kingdome and to the Church of England The King imagining that they would order Piers to be banished a long time denied to grant their demand but at last at the importunate instance of them all he gave his assent and swore he would ratifie and observe what ever the Nobles should ordaine The Articles being drawne up and agreed by common consent they propounded them to the King and by their importunity much
their Buls to dissolve them to keepe themselves in their chaires This is apparent first by the Ancient Treatise Of the manner of holding Parliaments in England which informes us That the first day of the Parliament publike Proclamations ought to be made in the City or Towne where the Parliament is kept That all those who would deliver Petitions or Bils to the Parliament should deliver them in a certaine time That the Parliament should not depart so long as any Petition made thereto hangeth undiscussed or undecided or at the least to which there is not made a determinate answer the Kings Majesty being desirous of his grace and favour to give the Subject redresse of any injury not to suffer his people to goe unsatisfied Hence departing of the Parliament OUGHT TO BE in such manner First IT OUGHT TO BE demanded yea and publickely proclaimed in the Parliament and within the Pallace of the Parliament whether there be any that hath delivered a Petition to the Parliament and hath not received answer thereto If there be none such it is supposed that every one is satisfyed or else answered unto at the least So far forth as by Law it may be And then all may depart Hence it was that in 21 R. 2. c. 16 17 18 19. Divers Petitions not read nor answered in Parliament by reason of shortnesse of time and not determined sitting the Parliament were by special Acts of Parliament referred to divers Lords and Commons to examine answer and plainely determine all matters contained in the said Petitions as they should thinke best by their good advise and discretion even out of Parliament which they heard and determined accordingly and made binding Acts thereupon as appeares by the Statutes themselves This Doctrine was very well knowne to King Iohn Henry the 3. Edward the 2. Richard the 2. Henry the 6. and Edward the 4. the Parliaments which opposed and deposed most of them sitting and continuing sitting both before and after their deposing sore against their wills as the fore-remembred histories manifest else no doubt they would have broken up all these Parliaments at their pleasure and never permitted such Acts and Judgements to passe against themselves Favorites ill Counsellours pretended Prerogatives had they lawfull power to dissolve them summoned in their names or the Parliaments actually determined by their depositions or resignations as we find they did not and none ever yet held they did King Richard the 2. fearing the losse of his Crowne or some restraints by Lawes in the 11. yeare of his Reigne proposed this question among others to his Judges at Nottingham Castle which for ought I finde was never doubted before Whether the King whensoever pleaseth him might dissolve the Parliament and command his Lords and Commons to depart from thence or not Whereunto it was of one minde answered That he may And if any would proceed in the Parliament against the Kings will he is to be punished as a Traytor For which opinion and others some of these Judges and Lawyers as Tresilian and Blake were condemned of high Treason the next Parliament 11 R. 2. drawn upon a Hurdle to Tyburne and there executed as Traytors to the King and Commonwealth others of them who delivered their opinions rather out of feare of death and bodily tortures than malice were yet condemned as Traytors and banished the kingdome onely their lives were spared True it is that the packed and over-awed Parliament of 21 R. 2. terrifyed by the Kings unruly great Guard of Cheshire Archers forementioned 21 R. 2. c. 12. being specially interrogated by the King how they thought of these answers of the Judges said That they thought they gave their answers duely and faithfully as good and lawfull liege people of the King ought to doe But yet the Parliament of 1 H. 4. â 3 4. repealed this Parliament of 21 R. 2. with all its circumstances and dependents revived the Parliament of 11 R. 2. with the judgements and proceedings given against these trecherous temporising Judges as a thing made for the great honour and common profit of the Realme Besides the Statutes of King Alfred and Edward the 3. which enact that a Parliament shall be holden once every yeare and oftner if need be for redresse of mischiefes and grievances which daily happen strongly intimate that if a Parliament ought in Law to be called as often as neede is of purpose to redresse the Subjects grievances and mischiefes then it ought not in point of Law to be dissolved till these grievances and mischiefes be redressed else the summoning of it would be to no purpose and bring a great trouble and charge to the whole kingdome without any benefit at all Moreover the King by his Oath is bound to doe equall justice and right to all his Subjects in all his Courts of Justice In Magna Charta c. 29. he makes this Protestation We shall deny nor deferre to no man either Iustice or Right and by sundry other Acts all the Kings Iudges are sworne and commanded to doe even Law and execution of right to all his Subjectes rich or poore without having regard to any person and without letting or delaying to doe right for any Letters Writs or Commandements that shall come to them from the King or any others and shall doe nothing by vertue of them but goe forth to doe the Law and hold their Courts and Processes where the Pleas and matters be depending before them notwithstanding as if no such Letters Writs or Commandements were come unto them The makers therefore of these Oathes and Lawes in dayes of Popery and the Parliaments of 2 E. 3. c. 8. 14 E. 3. c. 14. 1 R. 2. c. 2. 11 R. 2. c. 9. which enact That it shall not be commanded by the great seale or little seale to delay or disturbe common right and though such commandments doe come the Iustices shall not therefore leave to doe right in ANY POINT that Iustice and right be indifferently ministred to every of the Kings Subjects did certainely beleeve that the King neither by his great nor privy seale nor by Writ or Letter could without just or lawfull cause assigned prorogue or adjourne the Terme or sitting of any Courts of Justice much lesse prorogue or dissolve his highest Court and grand Councell of the Realme the Parliament or disable them to fit to redresse the kingdomes and Subjects severall grievances or secure the Realm from danger Which if he might lawfully doe at his pleasure without the Houses joynt assents there would necessarily follow not onely a deferring and deniall but likewise a fayler of Justice in the highest Court of Justice which these Acts disable the King who is so farre inferior to the Law that he cannot so much as delay the smallest proceedings of it in any Court or Session by his supreame power by any meanes whatsoever to effect in his meanest Courts much lesse then in the greatest from whence the subversion of Lawes
subject to Legall Ceremonies So therefore the King lest his power should remaine unbridled there ought not to be a greater than he in the Kingdome in the exhibition of Justice yet he OUGHT TO BE THE LEAST or AS THE LEAST IN RECEIVING JUDGEMENT if he require it That a King is created and elected by whom but by his kingdome to this purpose to doe justice unto all That a King cannot doe any thing else in earth seeing he is Gods Minister and Vicar nisi id solum quod de jure potest but that onely which he can doe by Law That God the Law and his Court to wit the Earles and Barons in Parliament are above the King and ought to bridle him and are thence called Comites because they are the Kings Companions Fleta an ancient Law-booke written in King Edward the third his Reigne l. 3. c. 3. 17. useth the selfe-same words that Bracton doth and concludes That the King hath a Superior to wit God and the Law by which he is made a King and his Court of Earles and Barons to wit the Parliament Fortescue a Lawyer Chancellour to King Henry the sixt proves at large That the King of England cannot alter nor change the Lawes of his Realme at his pleasure for why be governeth his people by power not onely Royall but Politique If his power over them were royall onely then he might change the Lawes of his Realme and charge his Subjects with tallage and other burthens without their consent and such is the Dominion the Civill Lawes purport when they say The Princes pleasure hath the force of a Law But from this much differeth the power of a King whose Government over the people is Poâitique For HE CAN NEITHER CHANGE the LAW without the consent of his Subjects NOR YET CHARGE THEM WITH STRANGE IMPOSITIONS AGAINST THEIR WILL. Wherefore his people doe frankely and freely enjoy and recover their owne goods BEING RULED BY SUCH LAWES AS THEMSELVES DESIRE neither are they pilled off their their owne King or any other Like pleasure also should the Subjects âave of a King ruling onely by Royall power sol ong as he falleth not into tyranny St. Thomas in the Booke he wrote to the King of Cyprus justifieth the State of a Realme to be such that it may not be in the Kings power to oppresse his people with tyranny which thing is perfomed onely when the power Royall is restrained by power Politique Rejoyce then O Soveraigne Prince and be glad that the Law of the Realme wherein you shall succeed is such for it shall exhibit and minister to you and your people no small security and content Chap. 10 11 12. He showes the different sorts of Kings or kingdomes some of greater others of lesser power some elective others successive proceeding meerely from the peoples free consents and institution and that the ancient Aegyptian Aethiopian and other Kings were subject to and not above their Lawes quoting sundry passages out of Aristotle concerning the originall of kingdomes Chap. 13. He proceeds thus A People that will raise themselves into a kingdome or other Politique body must ever appoint one to be chiefe Ruler of the whole body which in kingdomes is called a King In this kinde of Order as out of an Embryo ariseth a body naturall ruled by one head because of a multitude of people associated by the consent of Lawes and communion of wealth ariseth a kingdome which is a body mysticall governed by one man as by an head And like as in a naturall body the heart is the first that liveth having within it blood which it distributeth among the other members whereby they are quickned semblably in a body Politique THE INTENT OF THE PEOPLE is THE FIRST LIVING THING having within it blood that is to say Politique provision for the Utility and wealth of the same people which it dealeth forth and imparteth AS WELL TO THE HEAD as to the Members of the same body whereby the body is nourished and maintained c. Furthermore the Law under which a multitude of men is made a people representeth the forme of sinews in the body naturall because that like as by sinews the joyning of the body is made sound so by the Law which taketh the name a Ligando from binding such a Mysticall body is knit and preserved together and the members and bones of the same body whereby is represented the soundnesse of the wealth whereby that body is sustained doe by the Lawes as the naturall body by sinewes retaine every one their proper function And as the head of a body naturall cannot change his Sinewes nor cannot deny nor with-hold from his inferiour members cheir proper powers and severall nourishments of blood SO NEITHER CAN THE KING who is the head of the Politique body CHANGE THE LAWES OF THAT BODY nor with-draw from the said people THEIR PROPER SUBSTANCE AGAINST THEIR WILLS OR CONSENTS For such a King of a kingdome politique is made and ordained for THE DEFENCE OF THE LAWES OF HIS SUBJECTS and of their bodies and goods WHEREUNTO HE RECEIVETH POWER OF HIS PEOPLE SO THAT HEE CANNOT GOVERNE HIS PEOPLE BY ANY OTHER LAW Chap. 14. be addes No Nation did ever of their owne voluntary minde incorporate themselves into a kingdome FOR ANY OTHER INTENT BUT ONELY TO THE END that they might thereby with MORE SAFETY THEN BEFORE MAINETAINE THEMSELVES and enjoy THEIR Goods free from such misfortunes and losses as they stood in feare of And of this intent should such a Nation be defrauded utterly IF THEIR KING MIGHT SPOYLE THEM OF THEIR GOODS WHICH BEFORE WAS LAWFULL FOR NO MAN TO DOE And yet should such a people be much more injured if they should afterwards be governed by Foraine and strange Lawes and such peradventure as they deadly hated and abhorred and most of all if by those Lawes their substance should be diminished for the safeguard whereof as also for their honour and of their owne bodies THEY OF THEIR OWNE FREEWILL SUBMITTED THEMSELVES TO THE GOVERNEMENT OF A KING NO SUCH POWER FREELY COULD HAVE PROCEEDED FROM THEM and yet IF THEY HAD NOT BEENE SUCH A KING COULD HAVE HAD NO POWER OVER THEM And Chap. 36. f. 86. He concludes thus The King of England neither by himselfe nor his Ministers imposeth no Tallages Subsidies or any other burthens on his Lieges or changeth their Lawes or make new ones without the concession or assent OF HIS WHOLE KINGDOME EXPRESSED IN HIS PARLIAMENT Thus and much more this Learned Chancellour in point both of Law and Conscience sufficient to stop the mouthes of all Malignant Lawyers and Royalists being Dedicated to and approved by one of our devoutest Kings and written by one of the greatest and learnedest Officers of the Kingdome in those dayes In few words Raphael Holinshed Iohn Vowell and others in their Description of England Printed Cum Privilegio resolve thus of the Parliaments power This House HATH THE
MOST HIGH AND ABSOLUTE POWER OF THE REALME for thereby KINGS AND MIGHTY PRINCES HAVE FROM TIME TO TIME BEENE DEPOSED FROM THEIR THRONES and Lawes are enacted and abrogated Offenders of all sorts punished and corrupted Religion either disanulled or reformed It is THE HEAD AND BODY OF ALL THE REALME and the place where every particular man is intended to be present if not by himselfe yet by his Advocate and Atturney For this cause any thing that is there enacted is not to be withstood but obeyed of all men without contradiction or grudge and to be short all that ever the people of Rome might doe either Centuriatis Comitiis or Tribunitiis the same is and may be done by the Authority of Parliament Now the Romans in their Assemblies had power to enact binding Lawes to create and elect their Kings and Emperours and likewise to judge censure and depose them to create and elect all kindes of Officers and to change the very forme of their State and Government as I shall hereafter manifest Therefore by these Authours resolution the Parliament hath an absolute power to doe the like when they see just cause Sir Thomas Smith one of the Principall Secretaries of State of King Edward the 6. and Queene Elizabeth and a Doctor of Law in his Common-wealth of England l. 2. c. 1. in the old but 2. in the last Edition hath the same words in effect with Holinshed and addes that the Parliament giveth forme of Succession to the Crowne c. Our Kings Royall power being then originally derived to them conferred on them by the Peoples and kingdomes common consents in Parliament and all their new additionall Prerogatives too as the premises evidence it cannot be denyed but that the whole kingdome and Parliament are really in this sense above him and the most Soveraigne primitive power from whence all other powers were and are derived Fourthly This is undeniable because the whole kingdome in Parliament may not onely augment but likewise abridge allay abolish and resume some branches of the Kings royall power and prerogative if there be just cause as when it becomes onerous mischievous or dangerous to the Subjects inconvenient to or inconsistent with the kingdomes peoples welfare peace safety Liberty or the Lawes This is most apparent by Magna Charta Charta de Foresta Statutum De Tall agio non concedendo Articuli super Chartas Confirmatio Chartarum 1 E. 3. c. 6 7. 2 E. 3. c. 2. 8. 3 E. 1. c. 35. 9 E. 3. c. 12. 5 E. 2. c. 9. 10 E. 3. c. 2 3. 14 E. 3. c. 1. 14. 18 E. 3. c. 8. 25 E. 3. c. 4. Stat. 3. c. 1 2. Stat. 5. c. 8. 11. 36 E. 3. c. 10. 37 E. 3. c. 18. 42 E. 3. c. 3. 10 R. 2. c. 1. 11 R. 2. c. 1. to 7. 1 R. 3. c. 2. 4 H. 4. c. 13. 21 Jac. c. 3. 24. 7 H. 8. c. 3. The Petition of Right 3 Caroli most Statutes against Purveyens Pardons Protections and for regulating the Kings Charters Grants Revenues the Acts made this Parliament against Ship-money Knighthood Forest-bounds Pressing of Souldiers the Star-Chamber High-Commission the Trienniall Parliament the continuance of this Parliament whiles they please with sundry other Acts which restaine abridge repeale resume divers reall and pretended branches of the Kings royall Prerogative because they proved grievous mischievous dangerous pernicious to the people and kingdome This then answers that irrationall groundlesse position of Doctor Ferne That the Subjects neither lawfully may nor ought in any case to resume all or any part of that Regall power wherewith they have once invested their Kings by common consent though it prove never so mischievous and be never so much abused to the peoples prejudice Which as it is contrary to that received principle of nature and reason Eodem modo quo quid constituitur dissolvitur That all Governments created by mens consents especially being but officers in trust for their good and welfare onely to sundry presidents and Prophesies in Scripture concerning the Alterations Subversions Diminutions of Kings and kingdomes to the constant practise of all Realmes all States whatsoever from Adam till this instant who have undergone many strange alterations eclipses diminutions yea Periods of Government to the Resolution of Aristotle and all other Politicians who hold all formes of Government changeable and revocable without any injustice if necessary or convenient So likewise to the very end for which Kings have regall power as well as other Governours and Governements and for which they were ordained to wit their kingdomes peoples welfare safety peace protection c. Salus populi being not onely that Suprema Lex but principall end for which all royall power was instituted by God and Man and to which it must submit in case it becomes incompatible or inconsistent with the publique weale or safety What therefore that learned Father Augustine Bishop of Hippo long since resolved touching the now much contested for Lordly State of Episcopacy which he and neere three hundred African Bishops more were then ready to lay downe for the Churches peace I may fitly apply to the now over-much contended for supposed royall Prerogatives of Kings to effect peace in our State in these times of uncivill military that I say not bloody dissentions raised about them betweene King and Parliament Anâ vero c. What verily did our Redeemer descend from heaven into humane members and shall we lest his very members he rent in pieces with cruell division feare to dâscend out of out Thrones we are ordained Bishops for Christian peoples sake what therefore may profit them for Christian peace that let us doe with our Bishoprickes Quod autem sum propter te sim si tibi prodest non sim si tibi obest What I am I may be for thee if it profit thee I may not be if it be hurtfull to thee If we be profitable servants why doe we envy the eternall gaines of our Lord for our temporall sublimities or Prerogatives Our Episcopall dignity will be more fruitfull to us if being laid downe it shall more unite the flocke of Christ than disperse it if retained If when I will retaine my Bishopricke I disperse the flocke of Christ how is the dammage of the flocke the honour of the Shepherd c. Old statute Lawes yea the common Law of England though above the King and his Prerogative may be and oft are repealed and altered by Parliaments when they become mischievous or inconvenient therefore by like or greater reason may any branches of the Kings Prerogative inferiour to these Lawes be restrained yea resumed when they prove grievous or dangerous to the Subject It is the Kings owne professed Maxime in full Parliament Printed and inrolled by his speciall command in all his Courts That the Kings Prerogative is but to defend the Peoples Liberties when therefore it either invades or subverts them it
cognoscimus quod cum vestro consilio fuerit ordinatum ID AD BEATITUDINEM NOSTRI IMPERII ET AD NOSTRAM GLORIAM REDUNDARE Therefore doubtlesse he deemed the Senate the chiefe Legislators as knowing better than himselfe what conduced to the beatitude of the Empire and to his owne Imperiall honour and never dreamed of any negative voyce annexed to his Imperiality to deny such Acts as they once Voted for usefull publicke Lawes Fifthly It is cleare that all Acts which give any Subsidie Taxes Penalties or forfaitures to the King are made onely by the People in Parliament and not principally by the King since the King cannot be said in any propriety to give any thing to himselfe This is undenyable by the forme of penning all subsidie Bills granted by the Commons or Clergy Your Commons assembled in your High Court of Parliament c. humbly present your Majesty with the free and chearefull gift of two entire Subsidies which we humbly beseech your Majesty graciously to accept c. Your Majesties faithfull Subjects the Prelates and Clergie c. with one agreement and uniforme consent have given and granted and by these presents doe give and grant to your Highnesse c. foure intire Subsidies in manner and forme as followeth And by the Kings assent to these Bills Le Roy remercy ses Loaulz Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE c. the Commons having the sole power to grant or deny Subsidies and Taxes when they see cause and to limit the proportion of them the manner and time of paying them and to order how and by whom they shall be received and imployed as all Acts of this nature manifest If then they be the chiefe Law-makers in these Acts which lay any imposition upon the Subjects goods or restraint on his person then by like reason in all other penall publicke Lawes This is infallibly cleare by the Kings Coronation Oath who sweares That he will grant fulfill and defend ALL RIGHT FULL LAWES and CUSTOMES the which THE COMMONS OF THE REALME SHALL CHUSE and shall strengthen and maintaine them after his power If the Commons then are to chuse Lawes and the King by his Oath bound to grant strengthen maintaine and defend them when chosen by them then doubtlesse they are the chiefe Legislators not the King whence Fortescue c. 9. resolves That the People of England are ruled by such Lawes as themselves chuse or desire And that their Lawes are their owne not the Kings Seventhly all Acts of Parliament made in the Reignes of usurpers who have no Title to the Crowne nor right to assent to Lawes are firme and good in Law and shall binde the right heires to the Crowne as is evident by the Lawes made by King Iohn Henry the 4 5 6. reputed usurpers by Edward the 4. and Richard the 3. acknowledged an usurper whose Lawes are yet in force The reason is as is cleare by 1 E. 4. c. 6. because these Lawes and all other Judiciall Acts in Courts of Justice are the Acts of the Parliament and Courts themselves which are lawfull not of the usurping King who is unlawfull Therefore certainely the Legislative power is more in the Parliament thaââ in the King if not wholly in it there being Lawes and kingdomes before Kings were Eightly There are good and binding Lawes in many Aristocraticall and Democraticall States as in Venice the Netherlands Geneva Florence Switzerland and other Republickes where there are no Kings at all Yea there were such obligatory Lawes in Bohemia Poland Sweden Spaine Hungary and other Realmes before they were erected into kingdomes which remained in full force and efficacy and still bound both King and People after they became kingdomes And the Romans Athenians Lacedemonians Lawes of old made under their Kings survived and continued in their vigour after their Kings were abandoned and the very forme of their states quite altered into an Aristocracy yea the Lawes made by the Roman Senate and People continued in force after their Emperours were erected and the very Lex Regia recorded by Salamonius which created limited and defined the very Prerogative Power and Authority of the Roman Emperours was made onely by the Senate and People who by that Law gave sometimes more Authority to one Emperour than to another and restrained the power of some Emperours more than others and subjecting them to some Lawes from which they exempted others and therefore doubtlesse were the supreamest Law-givers and the Soveraigne power above the Emperour as Marius Salamonius and Bodin prove at large And the Emperour Theodosius is not ashamed to professe as much in his Edict to Volusianus in these termes Digna vox Majestate regnantis LEGIBVS ALLIGATVM SE PRINCIPEM PROFITERI AD EO DE AVTHORITATE IVRIS NOSTRA PENDET AVTHORIT AS revera majus Imperio est summittere Legibus Pincipatum Etoraculo praesentis Edicti Quod NOBIS LICERE NON PATIMVR aliis indicamus If then Lawes may thus be made where there are no Kings by the peoples joynt consents alone If Lawes enacted in a State before by consent it be made a Kingdome remaine in force after it is erected into a kingdome and continue after it ceaseth to be a kingdom only by and for the people consenting to them as is evident by infinite examples and the people Parliament Senate have anciently made and may make Lawes even to binde their Kings and Soveraignes themselves in points of their Prerogative and power then doubtlesse they and not Kings are the chiefe Soveraigne Legislators and their Royall assents to Lawes are no wayes essentiall to the very being of Lawes but rather a complementall Ceremony Ninthly admit the King should dye without Heire no doubt the kingdome and Parliament have a just right either to alter the government or dispose of the Crown to what family they please as the constant practise of all kingdomes in such cases manifests and Bishop Bilson himselfe assureth us That all Nations once members of the Roman Empire when the right Heires failed were suffered to elect their Governours where they pleased as the Romans themselves might doe and no doubt they may make binding publike Lawes during the Inter-regnum as the kingdome and Estates of Aragon did during their Inter-regnums Yea if the King be an infant as Henry the 3 Henry the 6. Edward 3. 5. and Richard 2. with other our Kings were when the Crowne descended to them or non Compos Mentis or taken with a dead Palsie or Apoplexie or an Ideot by birth or Age or a Monke professed as some Kings have beene or absent in a Pilgrimage to Rome or a voyage to the Holy Land As the Lords and State Assembled at the New Temple after the death of King Henry the third during his Sonne King Edward the 1. his absence in the Holy Land Proclaimed him King swore fealty to him CAUSED A NEW SEALE TO BE MADE appointed âit Officers
to his estate All these things concluded they ELECTED his son Edward King in the great hall at Westminster with the UNIVERSALL CONSENT OF THE PEOPLE THERE PRESENT and the Archb. of Canterbury thereupon makes there a Sermon on this Text Vox populi vox Dei exhorting the people to invoke the king of kings for him they had then chosen It was further ordered and agreed that during the Parliament time a solemne Message should be sent to the King to Kenelworth Castle where he was kept prisoner to declare unto him not only the determination of the three estates concerning HIS DEPOSING FROM THE KINGDOME but also to resigne unto him IN THE NAME OF THE WHOLE REALME all their homage that before time they had done him and to doe this message there was certaine select persons chosen by the Parliament namely the Bishops of Winchester Hereford and Lincoln two Earles two Abbots foure Barons two Iustices three knights for every County and for London the Cinqueports and other Cities and Burroughes a certaine chosen number with the Speaker of the Parliament whose name was Sir William Trâssell who comming into the Kings presence told him That the Common-weale had received so irrâ concileable dislikes of his government the particulars whereof had been opened in the Assembly at London that it was resolved never to indure him as King any longer That notwithstanding those dislikes had not extended themselves so farre as for his sake to exclude his issue but that with universall applause and joy THE COMMON-WEALE HAD IN PARLIAMENT ELECTED HIS ELDEST SONNE THE LORD EDWARD FOR KING That it would be a very acceptable thing to God willingly to give over an earthly kingdome for the common good and quiet of his Country which they said could not otherwise be secured That yet his honour should be no lesse after his resignation then before it was onely him the Commonweale would never suffer toraigne any longer They finally told him That unlesse he did of himselfe renounce his Crowne and Scepter the people would neither endure him nor any of his children as their Soveraigne but disclaiming all homage and fealty would elect some other for king who should not be of the blood This message strucke such a chilnesse into the King that he fell groveling to the earth in a swoun which the Earle of Leicester and Bishop of Winchester beholding run unto him and with much labour recovered the halfe dead King setting him on his feet who being come to himselfe the Bishop of Hereford running over the former points concludes saying as in the person of the Commonwealth That the king must resigne his Diadem to his eldest sonne or after the refusall suffer THEM TO ELECT SUCH A PERSON AS THEMSELVES SHOULD JUDGE TO BE MOST FIT AND ABLE TO DEFEND THE KINGDOME The dolorous King having heard this speech brake forth into sighes and teares made at the last this answer to this effect That he knew that for his many sinnes he was fallen into this calamity and therefore had the lesse cause to take it grievously That he much sorrowed for this that the people of the kingdome were so exasperated against him as that they should utterly abhor his any longer rule and soveraignty and therefore he besought all that were there present to forgive and spare him being so afflicted That neverthelesse it was greatly to his good pleasure and liking seeing it could none other be in his behalâe that his eldest sonne was so gracious in their sight and therefore he gave them thanks for chusing him their King This being said then was a proceeding to the short Ceremonies of his resignation which principally conâisted in the surrender of his Diadem and Ensignes of Majesty to the use of his Sonne the new King Thereupon Sir William Trussell the Speaker ON THE BEHALFE OF THE WHOLE REALM renounced all homage and allegiance to the said Edward of Carnarvan late King in these words following I William Trussell IN THE NAME OF ALL MEN OF THIS LAND OF ENGLAND AND OF ALL THE PARLIAMENT PROCURATOR resigne to thee Edward the homage that was sometimes made unto thee and from this time now forward I defie thee AND DEPRIUE THEE OF ALL ROYALL POWER I shall never be attendant to thee as King after this time After which King Edward the third being solemnly crowned proclaimed his peace to all his people in these words Edward by the grace of God King of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquiâane to N. N. our Sheriffe of S. greeting Because the Lord Edward our Father late King of England by THE COMMON COUNSELL AND ASSENT OF THE PRELATES EARLS BARONS AND OTHER THE CHIEFE MEN AND WHOLE COMMONALTIE OF THE KINGDOM did voluntarily remove himselfe from the government thereof willing and granting that We as his eldest Sonne and Heire should take upon us the rule and regiment of the same and we with the counsell of the Prelates Earls and Barons aforesaid yeelding therein to our Fathers good pleasure and will have taken upon Vs the Governanse of the said Kingdome and as the manner is have received the Fealties and Homages of the said Prelates and Peeres We therefore desirous that Our peace for the quiet and calme of Our people should be inviolably observed do will and command you that presently upon sight of these presents you cause Our Peace to be proclaimed throughout your Bayli-wick forbidding all and every one on Our behalfe under paine and perill of disinheritance and losse of life and limbs not to presume to violate or infringe Our said Peace but that every one pursue or follow his Actions and Complaints without any manner of outrage according to the Laws and Customs of Our Kingdome for We are ready and alwayes will be to administer full right to all and singular complaints as well of poore as rich in Our Courts of Iustice. The second President is that of King Richard the second who being taken prisoner by Henry Duke of Lancaster An. 1399. the Duke soone after on the thirteenth of September called a Parliament in the Kings Name wherein was declared how unprofitable King Richard had been to the Realme during his reigne how he subverted the Lawes pâlled the people ministred Iustice to no man but to such as pleased him And to the intent the Commons might be perswaded that he was an unjust and unprofitable Prince and a Tyrant over his Subjects and THEREFORE WORTHY TO BE DEPOSED there were set forth certaine Articles to the number of 32. or 38. as some record very hainous to the eares of many some whereof I have formerly recited and the residue you may read in Hall Grafton Haywood Trussell and others After which Richard was charged with the foresaid Articles there was an instrument made declaring his Answers and how he consented willingly to be deposed the Tenor of which instrument was as followeth This present Instrument made the Munday the 29. day of September and feast
declinat ad injuriam Dicitur enim Rex à bene regendo non à regnando quia Rex est dum bene regit Tyrannus dum populum sibi creditum violenta opprimit dominatione Temperet igitur potentiam suam per legem quae fraenum est potentiae quod secundum leges vivat quia hoc sanxit Lex humana quod leges suum ligent latorem alibi in eadem Digna vox Majestate regnantis est legibus alligatum se Principem profiteri Item nihil tam proprium est imperii quam legibus vivere Et majus imperio est legibus submittere principatum merito debet retribuere legi quia Lex tribuit ei facit enim Lex quod ipse sit Rex Item cum non semper oporteat Regem esse armatum armis sed legibus addiscat Rex sapientiam conservet justitiam All which is notably seconded by Judge Fortescue De Laudibus Legum Angliae c. 9. tâ 15. worthy any Princes serious perusall And thus doing neither he nor his Posterity need feare this Supream prerogative power of Parliaments which hath laine dead and buryed for many ages Et pereat positum rubigine telum 11. All Papists attribute farre more divine authority and Soveraigne Iurisdiction over Emperours Kings Princes Kingdomes Subjects to the Pope their Lord and God whom they make the Supreame Monarch of the World and all kingdomes in it and give him greater authority to summon ratify and dissolve generall Councels then ever any Christian King or Emperour challenged or usurped yet those who maintaine these Paradoxes of the Popes Supremacy confesse that a Generall Councell is above the Pope and may upon just cause though they all plead his Soveraignety to be jure divino and his person most sacred terming him his Holinesse in the abstract not onely convent and censure the Pope for his misdemeanâurs but likewise actually depose him and set up another in his stead as the Councels of Pisa Constans Basil which deposed foure Popes namely Gregory the 12. Benedict the 13. Iohn the 23. and Eugenius the fourth the Councell of Chalcedon against Pope Leo the Councell of Sinuessa against Pope Marcellinus the sixth seventh and eighth generall Councels against Honorius the Councels of Wormes and Brixia against Hildebrand the Councell of Pisa summoned An. 1511. of purpose to depose Pope Iulius for his perjury experimentally manifest and sundry popish Writers acknowledge Now the Councell of Basil as I shewed before defined That the whole Kingdome or Parliament hath as great power over their Kings as a Councell hath over the Pope Therefore by Papists verdicts they are above the King in point of Soveraigne power as a Councell is above the Pope which Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3. to 10. professedly proves at large 12. That Court which may lawfully censure question depose banish execute the Kings greatest Favorites Officers Judges yea Lord Protectors themselves the highest Peeres of the realme notwithstanding such are said to be Gods Ordained of God Gods Ministers To decree iudgement by God to be the higher powers c. in Scripture as well as Kings and that not onely with but against the Kings good will must questionlesse be the highest power and jurisdiction in the realme else the Kings and their Authorities might protect them against its Justice But the Parliament may lawfully censure question depose banish execute all or any of these not onely without but against the Kings consent witnesse the proceedings in Parliament against Willam Longchamp Bishop of Ely Chiefe Justitiar Lord Chancellor and Vice-roy of England in Richard the first his reigne during his absence in the Holy Land from which offices he was by the Peeres and Commons deposed for his misdemeanour and oppressions Pierce Gaveston and the two Hugh Spencers in Edward the seconds reigne of banished by Parliament and violently put to death though the Kings highest Officers and darling Minions Michael De la pole with other great Officers and Favourites to King Richard the second condemned deprived of their Offices banished and executed by the Peeres in Parliament together with Treâilian Belknap and their fellow Judges who misadvised him in point of Law Humphrey Duke of Glocester protector to king Henry the sixt arrested of high Treason in a Parliament at Bury and there murdered Cardinall Wolsey that powerfull favourite to king Henry the eight accused and put from his Chancellorship and other Offices by the Parliament The Duke of Sommerset Lord protector to King Edward the sixt accused and attainted of high Treason in Parliament for which he lost his head the great Earle of Strafford Lord Deputy of Ireland who lost his head this Parliament for Treason full sore against his Majesties and the Queenes wills with infinite others mentioned in our stories and records Nay Queenes themselves have undergone the censures of Parliament of which we have sundry precedents in king Henry the eight his reigne not onely to divorce but losse of their very heads and shall any Delinquent then thinke to be protected by any power against the Parliaments justice now 13. Not to menion the Parlaments power and jurisdiction even in reforming the excesses and abuses of the kings owne meniall servants and of the extraordinary traine and expences of the Kings owne Court and gifts for which I finde these following Presidents with others collected by Mr. William Noy himselfe as is reported his Majesties late Atturney Generall An. 1634. in a Manuscript entituled A Declaration c. passing under his name Anno 3 Ed. 3. the houshould was reformed by the petition of the people An. 1 R. 2. the houshold was brought to such moderation of expense as may be answerable to the revenue of the Crown in and by Parliament Anno. 5 6 R. 2. the Commons petition was that the excessive number of the Kings meniall servants may be remedied or else the realme would be utterly undone and that his houshould might not exceed the ordinary revenue of the realme Anno 4 H 4. the people crave a reformation of the Kings house Anno 7. that he would dismisse some number of the retinue since it was now more chargeable and lesse honourable then his progenitors and that the ancient Ordinances of the houshold in âase of the people might be kept and the Officers of the houshold sworne to put the Ordinances and Statutes in due execution and to consider the griefes of his Subjects by unjust purveyance contrary to the Statute that hereafter he might live OF HIS OWNE GOODS IN EASE OF HIS PEOPLE Which the King willingly doth as appeareth by an Ordinance in Counsell whereby the charge of the houshold is limited to 16000. markes Anno 12 18 H. 6. the charge of the Kings house is reduced to a certainty lessened by petition and order in Parliament Anno 12 E 4.
irregularities I make no question that they would have joyntly answered as I doubt not but our Parliaments Kingdomes and all other Nations were they at this day to institute their preerected Principalities and Kings would answer to that they had never any imagination to erect such an absolute eternall unlimited uncontrollable irresistable Monarchy and plaine tyranny over them and that they ever intended to reserve the absolute originall Soveraigne Jurisdiction in themselves as their native hereditary priviledge which they never meant to divest themselves of that so by means thereof if their Princes should degenerate into Tyrants they might have a just authority power and remedy residing in them whereby to preserve themselves the Nation Kingdome from utter desolation ruine and vassalage An impregnable evidence that the whole Kingdom and Parliament representing it are the most Soveraign power and above the King himselfe because having the supream Jurisdiction in them at first they never totally transferred it to our Kings but reserved it in themselves which is likewise further confirmed by that notable passage of Philocheus Archilacus in his Somnium Viridarii c. 171. Royall power is instituted three manner of wayes First by the will and pleasure of the people because every people wanting a King of their own not being subject to the Emperour or some other King MAY BY THE LAW OF NATIONS MAKE THEMSELUES A KING 94. Dist. c. Legitima If a Royall Principality be thus instituted as it is in the proper pleasure and power of the people to ordaine that the King shall be either Successive of Elective so it is in their pleasure to ordaine That Kings succeeding hereditarily shall enjoy their power due nnto them either immediately before any Coronation or any other solemnity or that they shall receive this power onely by their Coronation or any other solemnity about him Thereason whereof is Because as every one in the delivery of the gift of his owne goods may impose what covenant or condition he pleaseth and every man is moderator and disposer of his owne estate so in the voluntary institution of a King and Royall Power IT IS LAWFULL FOR THE PEOPLE SUBMITTING THEMSELUES TO PRESCRIBE THE KING AND HIS SUCCESSORS WHAT LAW THEY PLEASE so as it be not unreasonable and unjust and directly against the rights of a Superiour Therefore lawfull to reserve âhe Soveraigne Power in and to themselves and not to transfer it wholly to their Kings 14 There is one cleare Demonstration yet remaining to prove the supreme power of Parliaments above Kings themselves which is this That the Parliament is the highest Court and power to which all Appealâs are finally to be made from all other Courts and Iudges whatsoever yea from the Kings own personall resolution in or out of any other his Courts and such a transcendent â ribunall from whence there is no appeale to any other Court or person no not to the King himselfe but onely to another Parliament If any erroneous Judgement be given in the Kings Bench Exchequer-Chamber Chancery Court of Wards or any other Court within the Realm or in the Parliament in Ireland it is finally to be reversed or determined in Parliament by a Writ of Error or upon a Petition or Bill If any sentence be unjustly given in any Ecclesiasticall Courts or before the Dâlegates the finall Appeale for redresse must be to the Parliament Illegall sentences in the now exploded extravagant Courts of Star-Chamber or High Commission Injuries done by the King and his privy Councell at the Councell Table are examinable and remediable in this high Court Nay if the King himselfe should sit in person in the Kings Bench or any other Court as sometimes our Kings have done and there give any Judgement it is not so obligatory or finall but that the party against whom Judgement is pronounced may appeale to the Parliament for reliefe as Seneca epist. 100. out of Tully de Repub. Fenestella Hugo Grotius de jure Belli l. 1. c. 4. s. 20. p. 65. record that among the Romanes in certain causes they might appeale from the King to the people But if the Parliament give any Judgement There can be no appeale to any higher Tribunall Court or person no not to the King but onely to the next or some other Parliament as is evident by experience by all Attainders of Treaâon by or in Parliament by all inconvenient and unjust Acts passed in Parliament which concerne either King or Subject which cannot be reversed nor repealed though erroneous nor the right heire restored in blood by any Charter from the King but onely by an act of repeale or restitution in another Parliament Now this is an infallible Maxime both in the Common Civill and Canon Law that The Court or person to whom the last appeale is to be made is the Supreamâst power as the Kings Bench is above the Common Pleas the Eschequer Chamber above the Kings Bench and the Parliament above them all because a Writ of Error to reverse erroneous judgements given in the Common Pleas lyeth in the Kings Bench Errors in the Kings Bench may be reversed in the Eschequer Chamber and errors in all or either of them may be redressed finally in Parliament from whence there is no further appeale Hence the Canonists conclude a Generall Councell above the Pope the Pope above the Archbishop the Archbishop above the Ordinary because men may Appeale from the Ordinary to the Archbishop from him to the Pope but now with us to the Kings Delegates If there be any difference betweene King or Subject touching any inheritances Priviledges or Prerogatives belonging to the Crowne it selfe or any points of misgovernment yea which is more if there be any suite quarrell or difference betweene our Kings in Act and any other their Competitors for the Crowne it selfe which of them hath best title to it who of them shall enjoy it and how or in what manner it shall be setled the Lords and Commons in Parliament are and ought to be the sole and finalâ Judges of it Not to give you any instances of this kinde betweene King and Subjects which I have formerly touched nor to relate how our King Iohn condemned to death by a Parliament in France by French Peers for slaying his Nephew Arthur treacherously with his own hands and likewise to lose the crown of England or bow Henry the third K. Edward the first and other our Kings have Appealed to the Parliaments of France and England upon differences betweene the Peeres and Kings of France and them concerning their Lands and Honours in France Or how King Edward the third and Philip of France submitted both their Titles to the Kingdome of France to the determination in a French Parliament where they were both personally present which adjudged the Crowne to Philip. Nor yet to mention how the Parliaments and generall assembly of the estates of France have
great trust and confidence his loving Subjects had in him in putting in his hands wholly the Order and Declaration of the Succession of this Realme by his Letters Patents under his Seale or his last will in writing signed with his hand for lacke of issue lawfully begotten of his body to give limit assigne appoint or dispose the imperiall Crowne of the Realme to what person or persons and for such estate in the same and under such conditions as it should please his Majesty The Parliament therein promising by one common assent to accept take love dread and obey as their Legall Governours and Supreame heads such person or persons onely as the King by authority of those Acts should give the Crowne unto and wholly to sticke to them as true faithfull Subjects Provided that if any of his Children or Heires afterward did usurpe one upon the other in the Crowne of this Realme or claime or challenge the said imperiall Crowne otherwise or in any other course forme degree or condition then the same should be given disposed or limited unto them by the King by vertue of those Acts. Or if any person or persons to whom it should please the King by authority of those Acts to dispose the said Crowne and Dignity of this Realme or the Heires of any of them should at any time hereafter demand challenge or claime the Crowne of this Realme otherwise or in any other course forme degree or condition then the same should be given disposed and limited unto them by the King by vertue and authority of these Acts That then all and singular offenders in any of the premises contrary to these Acts and all their Abettors Maintainers Factours Counsellours and Aiders therein shall bee deemed and adjudged HIGH TRAYTORS TO THE REALME and that every such offence shall be accepted reputed and taken TO BE HIGH TREASON and the offenders therein their ayders c. for every such offence shall suffer such judgement paines of death losses and forfeitures of Lands Goods and Priviledges of sanctuary as in any âases of high Treason And over that as well THE KINGS SAID HEIRES AND CHILDREN as EVERY SUCH PERSON PERSONS TO WHOM THE CROWNE SHOULD BE LIMITED AS AFORESAID and every of their Heires for every such offence above specified by them to be committed SHALL LOSE AND FORFEITE AS WELL ALL SUCH RIGHT TITLE AND INTEREST THAT THEY MAY CLAIME OR CHALLENGE IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF THIS REALME AS HEIRES BY DESCENT OR BY REASON OF ANY GIFT OR ACT DONE BY THE KING for his or their advancement by authority of those Acts or by any manner of meanes or pretence whatsoever And the Statute of 35 H. 8. c. 1. which entailed the Crowne upon Queene Mary after Edward the sixt his decease without issue ãâã this proviso That if thâ said Lady Mary doe not keepe and performe such conditions as King Henry by ãâã Patents or last Will in writing ãâ¦ã estate in the Imperiall Crowne ãâ¦ã Imperiall Crowne shall be and come to the ãâ¦ã lawfully begotten in such like manner and forme as ãâ¦ã Mary were then dead without any Heires of her body begotten any thing in this Act contained to the contrary notwithstanding And the like provis there is for Queene Elizabeth That if she performe not the like conditions limited as aforesaid to her estate in the Crowne That then the said Imperiall Crowne shall be and come to such person or persons as the King by his Letters patents or last Will shall appoint By all which Acts worthy reading and consideration the Parliaments Supreame power of setling and disposing the descent and inheritance of the Crowne and giving Authority even to the King himselfe to dispose of it upon condition on paine of forfeiture as aforesaid which the King alone had no power at all to doe will easily appeare to the most malignant Spirits In the first Parliament of our late King Iames the first Bill then passed was an acknowledgement and confirmation of his immediate lawfull and undoubted succession and right to the Crowne of England as the next and onely Heire of the blood Royall to whom of right it descended which Dolman the Priest and some Jesuites opposed in Printed seditious Bookes So the Articles of Qu. Maries marriage with K. Philip were appointed and ratified by Parliament And the Imperiall Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction usurped by the Pope and Prelates hath likewise by sundry Statutes beene restored and united to the Crowne and the Title of Supreame head and Supreame Governour in all causes and over all persons Spirituall Ecclesiasticall and Temporall setled upon our Kings and Queenes Who during their minorities have had Guardians and Protectors appointed to them by Parliament to summon Parliaments assent to Bills and execute all Royall Jurisdiction in their names and steads And as the Title and Right to the Crowne of England and the Jurisdiction thereof hath thus from time to time beene decided and setled in and by our Parliaments so hath the Title and jurisdiction of the Crowne of Scotland beene frequently discussed and setled in our Parliaments upon appeales made to them by the Kings of Scotland and their Corrivals to that Crowne Witnesse the famous case and competition for that Crowne long agitated and resolved in Parliament betweene the King of Norway Bailiol and Bruce to omit others in the Reigne of King Edward the first And this King Edwards Title to the Crowne of Scotland declared and resolved by our Parliament here All which are Recorded at large by Thomas Walsingham and Matthew Westminster in the life of King Edward the first and in the Parliament Rolls and Pleas of his Reigne with sundry other instances of this nature frequent in our Historians which for brevity I pretermit It is a cleare case without dispute that if the King should dye without any Heire the Crowne would escheate to the whole Kingdome and Parliament who might dispose of it in such a case to what person they pleased or quite change that forme of Government if they saw good cause no particular kinde of rule being so simply necessary by any divine Right or Law to any State or Kingdome but that as it was at first instituted so it may in such a case be changed by the whole Kingdomes generall consent upon sufficient grounds This appeares by the case of Charles the Grosse who being deposed from the Empire and his Kingdomes for a mad man and dying without any Heire the Kingdomes which before were subject to him Destitute of a right Heire began to fall in sunder on every side and to chuse Kings of themselves of another Family France elected Charles a childe sirnamed Simple for their King and after his simplicity displeased them they Crowned Otho Sonne of Robert Duke of Saxony in his place At the same time the people of Italy meaning to have a King of ãâ¦ã not agree on the matter but some chose Beringarius ãâ¦ã Kings in
as I am confident no age can Paralell and if not severely vindicated by exemplary punishments of the highest nature upon those ill Counsellors and corrupt Lawyers who contrive and pen them will bring this highest greatest and most honourable Court wherein the whole Kingdom and every Member of it are represented into greater contempt and lesse estimation with all men whether Natives or Forraigners then the basest Court of Pipouders is No King nor Subject ever yet attempted such affronts against the Resolutions of any Judges in inferiour Courts Let no person whatsoever then presume by pen or tongue any longer to arraign or traduce the Resolutions and Ordinances of this highest Tribunall If Kings or Counsellors of State will instruct or excite the Subjects peremptorily to disobey and contemne the Ordinances the Judgements of the Parliament let them never expect the least obedience or submission to any of their own commands which are of lesser credit and Authority which all former Ages have most reverenced and submitted to Fourthly That the Parliament and whole Kingdom being the highest Power or any Member of the Parliament cannot by any publike Acts or Votes of theirs consented to in Parliament become Traytors or guilty of high Treason against the King either by the Common Law or the Statute of 25 Edw. 3. chap 2. of Treasons which running in the singular number If A MAN c. That is any private man or men by their own private authority shall levy warre against the King c. it ought to be judged high Treason extends not to the whole Kingdom or Court of Parliament representing it of which no treason was ever yet presumed the rather because the Parliament by this very act is made the Iudge of all Treasons that are doubtfull and was never yet included within the words or meaning of any Law concerning Treason and therefore cannot be guilty of it Hence the depositions of Archigallo and Emerian two ancient British Kings by the unanimous assent of the Lords and Commons for their rapines oppressions and Tyranny with other forenamed Saxon Kings and of Edward the second Richard the second Henry the sixth Edward the fourth by Acts of Parliament the creating of Richard the third King with the frequent translations of the Crown from the right Heir at Common Law to others who had no good Title by the whole Kingdom or Parliament no lesse then high Treason in private persons was never yet reputed much lesse questioned for or adjudged high Treason in the whole Kingdom or Parliament or any chief active Members in those Parliaments which by the Law are uncapable of Treason for any their judiciall actions and resolutions in such cases being only Tortious and Erroneous reversible by other Acts in Parliament not Trayterous and Rebellious as appears by all the forequoted Statutes and by 13 Eliz. cha 1. which makes it high Treason for any person to affirm That the Queen by Authority of the Parliament of England is not able to make Laws and Statutes of sufficient force to alter limit and binde the Crown of this Realm and the Descent Limitation Inheritance and Government thereof and any mans Title or right thereto And for direct Authorities in this very point Robert Trisylian and Belknap then chief Justices Holt Fulthorp and Burgh Judges Locton King Sergeant and Blake the Kings Counsell in the Parliament of 11 Rich. 2. Were condemned executed and banished the Realm as guilty of high Treason only for affirming under their Hands and Seals That the Duke of Glocester the Earls of Arundel and Warwick were and the other Lords and Commons might be guilty of high Treason for procuring a Commission and other proceedings Voted in Parliament and be punished it as Traytors Which opinion of theirs being afterwards affirmed for Law in a packed Parliament 21 Rich. 1. was the very next Parliament in 1 Hen. 4. c. 2. 3 4. repealed and the judgement given against those Judges for this Trayterous opinion tending to the utter subversion of Parliaments resolved and enacted to be just This Iudge Belknap foresaw and therefore was unwilling to put his Seal to this opinion saying There wanted but a hurdle a horse and halter to carry him where he might suffer the death HE HAD DESERVED For if I had not done this I should have dyed for it and because I have done it I DESERVE DEATH for betraying the Lords Which makes me wonder at a passage in Speed who records it now frequent in Malignants mouthes That the very shop where the Barons originall Treasons were forged was THE PARLIAMENT-HOUSE wherein from time to time they forced on the King Edward the second presumptuous and TREASONOUS ORDINATIONS not only to reform the Kings House and Counsell and to place and displace all great Officers at their pleasure but even claimed a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdom together with the King which William Iâge a Iudge of the Common Law with other like sticklers trayterously perswaded them was according to Law Which grosse slander of the Parliament House would have been capitall at least in former ages and may now indanger the necks of those who speak or write the same of the present Parliament Never did any of our Kings charge any Parliament with high Treason hitherto much lesse indict or wage warre against their Parliaments as Traytors though they have questioned and deposed Kings for offences against and being Enemies or Traytors to the Kingdom Let none then dare affirm That the Houses of Parliament are or can be Traytors now for providing for their own and the Kingdoms safety by a necessary defensive Warre which I shall in the third part fully clear to be neither Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law or Conscience either in the Houses of Parliament or any that bear Arms by their command Fifthly That to conspire or levy warre against the Parliament or Kingdom to dissolve or destroy it or the Members of it is no lesse then High Treason as hath been solemnly adjudged in Parliament 15 E. 2. in the Act entitled Exilium Hugonis le de Spenser in 1 E. 3. the Preface and cap. 1. in 11 Rich. 2. c. 2 3 4. and in the Parliament Roll Printed by Order of both Houses August 27. 1642. And before both these in Glanvil who declares it to be Treason even at the Common Law Si quis machinatus fuerit vel aliquid feoerit in SEDITIONEM REGNI Agreeable to Vlpian and the Saxon Laws which inform us of Treasons against the Common-wealth and Kingdom the case of Cateliââ and others as well as against the King and to the Statute of 13. Eliz. c. 1. which makes it High Treason for any person to stirre up any Forraigners or strangers with force to invade this Realm or Ireland And if it be no lesse then high Treason against the King to slay the Chancellour Treasurer or any of
of those who obey or execute them as is clearly resolved not onely by 42. Ass. p. 5. 12. Brooke Commissions 15. 16. Cooke l. 5. f. 50. 51. l. 7. f. 36. 37. l. 8. f. 125. to 129. but likewise expresly adjudged and enacted by the Statutes of 15 E. 3. 81. 1. c. 1. 3. 42. E 3. c. 1. 3. 11 R. 2. c. 1. to 6. 21 Iac. c. 3. the Petition of Right 3 Caroli 28. E. 2. Artic. super Chartas c. 2. 4 E. 3. c. 4. 5 E. 3. c. 2. 25 E. 3. c. 1. 15. 34 E. 3. c. 2. and generally by all Statutes concerning Purveyors by the memorable old Statute of 15 E. 3. Stat. 1 If any Minister of the King or any other person of what condition soever be be do or come against any point of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Laws of the Land he shall answer to the Parliament as well as the SUTE OF THE KING as at the sute of the partie AS FAR FORTH WHERE IT WAS DONE BY COMMISSION OR COMMANDMENT OF THE KING as of his own authority And by that parallel good Law recorded by Fabian made in Parliament in the fiâst yeer of King Henry the fourth That no Lord nor other person of no degree should after that day lay for his excuse as some then did any constraint or coacting of his Prince in executing of any wrong judgement or other criminous or unlawfull deeds saying That for fear they durst not otherwise do for such excuse after this day SHALL STAND HIM IN NO STEAD And in this Parliament Hall was judged to be drawn from the Tower of London unto Tiburne and there to be hanged and quartered which was accordingly executed onely because he was one of those who secretly murthered the Duke of Glocester at Calice illegally attainted of Treason in the Parliament of 21. R. 2. without due processe of the Law by King Richard the second his command for his good service done in Parliament in 10 11. of this King and likewise the Dukes of Aumarl Surrey Exeter with other Noble-men were deprived of their Dukedoms of most of their Lands Castles Honours for having a finger in this Dukes suffocation and death by King Richards instigation and command and had lost their heads too if the common people had been their Judges who murmured against King Henry for sparing their lives as you may read in Walsingham and Speed If these then who murthered but one good Peer of the Realm by the Kings speciall command for his good service done in former Parliaments after an illegall judgement of high Treason given against him were thus hanged quartered degraded as Traytors by a solemn Judgement in Parliament how severe a censure may they expect who without and before any such conviction or sentence have taken up offensive Arms to murther and destroy the Parliament it self and chiefe Members of it as Traitors and caused them or any of them illegally to be proclaimed Traitors the more colourably to wage War against them All which I would advise His Majesties Captains Cavalliers and ill Counsellors to consider The rather because all levying of War either against the King or against the Kingdom and Parliament now made a matter of high Treason on both sides must and ought to be determined and resolved which of them is high Treason and which not and the paâties guilty of it must and ought to be tried arraigned judged and condemned for it onely in and by the Parliament and in and by no other Court or Iudges as is punctually resolved by the severall Statutes of 11 R. 2. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 21 R. 2. c. 2. 3. 4. 12. 20. 8 H. 4. c. 10. and the very words of the Statute of 25 E. 3. c. 2. of Treasons especially being a new case If then the Parliament are and must be the onely judges of this question Which of the two parties now in Arms are Traitors and the onely Court wherein all must be tried on this point they may easily judge who are and must be the Traitors in this case and those who by the Kings meer personall command and presence whom they have treacherously withdrawn from his Parliament fight now both against Parliament and King in his legall and regall capacitie when the time of triall comes will be found reall Traytors both to King and Kingdom what ever their own ignorance temporizing Lawyers or hopes of prevailing may now suggest unto them as the Parliament hath already declared them in sundry Remonstrances In the Parliament of 15 E. 2. the two Spensers were by a speciall Act of Parliament adjudged Traitors banished and their lands and goods confiscated for miscounselling this King and advising him to ride with armed Troops of horses and men into Glocestershire to assault the good people there and to levie war within the Realm to the destruction of the Church and people contrary to the form of the great Charter and breach of the peace of the Realm What severe judgement then may those ill Counsellors and Cavalliers deserve who have actually levied war not onely against the County of Glocâster which they have pitifully harrowed and spoiled contrary to all Law sacking Cicester to its utter ruine and leading away the good people thence captives to Oxford in triumph for the most part barefooted through dirt and mire in the cold Winter season chained together in ropes more like to Turkish Gallystaves then English Christian Subjects onely for this new kinde of supposed Treason and Rebellion the defence of their Liberties lives and goods against theeving Cavalliers which they may defend by Law and justifie the killing of all those who shall violently assault them or their houses to rob them of them denying them so much as a draught of cold water to quench their thirst by the way and keeping off all who would give it to them many of them being since dead at Oxford of famine and more then barbarous usage but likewise against most Counties and many Towns of England miserably wasted sacked pillaged and some in cold blood burned by them and the whole Kingdom Parliament yea King himself in his politick Capacitie and raised an Army of Papists against expresse late Acts of Parliament who not onely now set up their long exploded Masse openly in Yorkeshire Reading and other places but which my very soul abhors to think of have lately in a most impious manner Shit upon the English Bible in folio defaced and burnt many Testaments and godly English Books in Iohn Hamonds house a Bookseller in Marleborough when they sacked it in contempt of our Religion setting the chimney on fire with their excessive flames and if reports be credible have since burned divers English Bibles with other good Books in the publike Market place at Reading under the very Gallows in detestation of our Protestant Faith whose utter extirpation is their chief designe Certainly if these ill Councellers or murdering
Plundering Cavalliers once come to a legall triall a Gallows will be too milde a punishment to expiate such a prodigious high Treason which former ages can hardly parallel especially if they persevere therein But of this more hereafter Sixthly Hence likewise it necessarily follows that the Houses of Parliament being the Soveraign Power ought of right to enjoy and may when they see just cause for the Kingdoms safety and benefit order the Militia Navy Ports Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and dispose of them into such persons custodies as they may safely conâide in nominate and elect both the great Counsellers publike Officers and Judges of the Kingdom of right require if not enforce if wilfully denied the Kings Assent to all publike Bils of Right and Justice necessary for the Common-weal and safety of his Subjects in which the King hath no absolute Negative voice take up defensive Arms to protect their Priviledges Laws Liberties and established Religion not onely against Malignants and Popish Recusants but the King himself if he raise Forces against them make war upon them against his Royall Oath and duty declaring himself an open enemy to his Parliament and kingdom That they may lawfully in case of present ruine and danger without the Kings concurrence when he shall separate himself wilfully from or set himself against them which the Estates of Aragon held A WICKEDNESSE in their King Alfonso the third impose taxes on the Subject and distrain their goods imprison confine secure their persons for the publike safetie when they deem it absolutely necessary All which with other particulars I shall God willing fully prove by such Demonstrations Arguments punctuall Authorities and undeniable precedents in former ages as shall I trust undeceive the blinded world and convince if not satisfie the greatest Royallists Papists Malignants both in point of Law and Conscience in the next parts of this Discourse Errata and Omissions in some Copies Page 15. l. 43. for Lawes read Courts p. 40. l. 22. consânts may be dissolv by their consents p. 49. l. 44. dele and p. 51. l. 20. Eleventhly r. Eighâhly Finis Partis Primae THE SOVERAIGNE POVVER OF PARLIAMENTS KINGDOMES OR Second Part of the Treachery and Disloialty of Papists to their Soveraignes Wherein the Parliaments and Kingdomes Right and Interest in and Power over the Militia Ports Forts Navy Ammunition of the Realme to dispose of them unto Confiding Officers hands in these times of danger Their Right and Interest to nominate and Elect all needfull Commanders to exercise the Militia for the Kingdomes safety and defence As likewise to Recommend and make choise of the Lord Chancellor Keeper Treasurer Privy Seale Privie Counsellors Iudges and Sheriffes of the Kingdome When they see just Cause Together with the Parliaments late Assertion That the King hath no absolute Negative Voice in passing publicke Bills of Right and Iustice for the safety peace and common benefit of his People when both Houses deeme them necessary and just are fully vindicated and confirmed by pregnant Reasons and variety of Authorities for the satisfaction of all Malignants Papists Royallists who unjustly Censure the Parliaments proceedings Claimes and Declarations in these Particulars Judges 20. 1. 2. 8. 9. 10. 11. Then all the Children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one man from Dan even to Beersheba c. And ALL THE PEOPLE arose as one man saying We will not any of us go to his Tent neither will we any of us turne into his House But now this shall be the thing that we will doe to Gibeah We will goe up by lot against it And we will take ten men of an hundred throughout all the Tribes of Israel and an hundred of a thousand and a thousand out of ten thousand to fetch victualls for the people that they may doe to Gibeah according to all the folly that they have wrought in Israel Judges 11. 5. 6. 11. And it was so when the children of Ammon made warre against Israel the Elders of Gilead said unto Iepthah Come and be our Captaine that we may fight with the children of Ammon c. Then Iepthah went with the Elders of Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAINE OVER THEM â ââm 18. 3â 4. And the King said unto the people WHAââââEMETH YOV BEST I WILL DOE Jer. 38. 4. 5. Then Zedechiah the King said unto the Princes Behold he is in your hand FOR THE KING IS NOT HE THAT CAN DOE ANY THING AGAINST YOV It is this 28 th day of March 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament concerning Printing that this Booke intituled The Soveraigne power of Parliaments and Kingdomes be forthwith Printed by Michael Sparke Senior Iohn White Printed at London by I. D. for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To The Reader COurteous Reader our usuall Proverbe concerning Science That it hath no enemies but Ignorants is in a great measure now verified concerning the Proceedings of this present Parliament that few or none malignantly clam or against them but such who are in a great degree Ignorant of our Parliaments just Saveraigne Authority though many of them in their own high-towring conceits deeme themselves almost Omniscients and wiser than an hundred Parliaments compacted into one Among these Anti-parliamentall Momusses there are none more outragiously violent Papists onely excepted in exorbitant Discourses and virulent Invectives against this Parliaments Soveraigne power Priviledges Orders Remonstrances Resolutions then a Company of seemingly Scient though really inscient selfe-conceited Court-Doctors Priests and Lawyers who have so long studied the Art of flattery that they have quite forgot the very Rudiments of Divinity Law Policy and found out such a Divine Legall unlimited absolute royall Prerogative in the King and such a most despicable Impotencie Inanity yea Nullity in Parliaments without his personall presence and concurrence with them as was never heard of but in Utopia if there and may justly challenge a Speciall Scene in the next Edition of Ignoramus What God himselfe long since complained off My people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge may now be as truly averred of the people of England seduced by these blinde Guides or over-reached by Iesuitically Policies they are destroyed for want of knowledge even of the Kings just circumscribed Prerogative of the Parliaments Supreame unlimited Authority and Unquestionable Priviledges of their owne Haereditary Liberties and Native Rights of the Law of God of Nature of the Realme in the points now controverted betweene King and Parliament of the Machivilian deepe Plots of Priests and Papistâ long since contrived and their Confederacies with forraign States now visibly appearing by secret Practises or open violence to set up Popery and Tyranny throughout our Realmes at once and by false pretences mixt with deceitfull Protestations to make our selves the unhappie Instruments of our Kingdomes slavery our Lawes and Religions utter ruine The Ignorance or Inadvertency of these particulars coupled
with a Popish blinde Obedience to all royall Commands though never so illegall out of an implicit Faith that what ever the King Commands though against the expresse Lawes of God and the Realme and Resolutions of both Houses of Parliament may and ought to be obeyed ãâ¦ã as some new Doctorâ teach hath induced not onely many poore Ignorant English and Welsh silly soules but likewise sundry Nobles and Gentlemen of quality very unworthily to engage themselves in a most unnaturall destructive warre against the High Court of Parliament and their Dearest Native Country to their eternall infamies and which is almost a miracle to consider to joyne with the Iesuiticall Popish Party now in Armes both in England and Ireland and some say under the Popes owne Standard not onely to subvert their owne Lawes and Liberties but the very Protestant Religion here estabished which they professe they fight for In this deplorable warre many thousands have beene already destroyed and the whole Kingdome almost made a desolate wildernesse or like to be so ere this Spring passe over and all onely for want of knowledge in the premises which would have prevented all those Miseries and Distractions under which we now languish almost to desperation and death it selfe To dissipate these blacke Clouds of Egyptian Darkenesse spread over all the Land distilling downe upon it in showres of Blood insteed of Aprill drops of raine and I pray God they make not all our May-flowers of a Sanguine dye I have after a long sad Contemplation of my deare Countries bloody Tragedies at the speciall Request of some Members of Parliament according to my weake Ability and few Houres vacancy from other distracting Imployments hastily compiled this undigested ensuing Fragment with the preceding Branch thereof and by their Authority published that in dismembred Parts which by reason of its difficultie to the Printers urgencie of present publike affaires now in agitation I was disabled to put forth together with the remaining member in one intire Body as I desired Be pleased therefore kindly to accept that in Fractions for the present which time onely must and God-willing speedily shall compleat which by Gods blessing on it may prove a likely meanes to comprimise our present Differences and re-establish our much-desired Peace together with our Religion Lawes Liberties in their Native purity and glory the very Crownes and Garlands of our Peace Peace accompained with Slavery and Popery both which now menace Us being worse then the worst of Warres and an honourable death in the field fighting against them better by farre then a disconsolate sordid slavish life or a wounded oppressed Conscience though in a royall Pallace under them From such a disadvantageous enslaving ensnaring unwelcome Peace Good Lord Deliver Us. All I shall adde is but this request A Charitable Construction of this meane Service for my Countries Liberty Tranquility Felicity and if thou or the Republicke reap any benefit thereby let God onely enjoy thy Prayses the Author thy Prayers And because I have walked in an untrodden path in all the Parts of this Discourse Si quid novisti rectius istis Candidus imperti si non his uteremecum THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS AND KINGDOMES HAVING answered in the former Part the Grand Objection against the Parliaments Soveraigne Power I shall in this proceed to the particular crimes now objected against it The second grand complaint of his Majesty and others against the Parliament is That both Houses by a meere Ordinance not onely without but against the Kings assent have unjustly usurped the power of the Militia a chiefe flower of the Crowne and in pursuit thereof not onely appointed Lieutenants and other Officers to muster the Trained Bands in each County but likewise seised the Ports Forts Navy and Ammunition of the King together with his Revenues to regaine all which his Majesty hath beene necessitated to raise an Army and proceed against them in a Martiall way This unhappy difference about the Miâitia being next to the Introduction of Popery the spring from whence our uncivill warres have issued and the full discussion thereof the most probable meanes to put a speedy period to them I shall with as âuch impartiality and perspicuity as I may like a faithfull Advocate to my Country and cordiall indifferent well-wisher both to King and Parliament truely state and debate this controversie beginning with the occasions which first sât it on foote In the late happily composed Warre betweene England and Scotland occasioned by the Prelates divers Counties of England were much oppressed by their Lieutenants with illegall Levies of Souldiers Coat and Conduct money taking away the Trained Bands Armes against their consents and the like for which many complaints were put up against them to this Parliament many of them voted Delinquents unfit for such a trust and all their Commissions resolved to be against Law so that the Militia of the Realme lay quite unsetled Not long after our Northerne Army against he Scots the pacification being concluded was by some ill instruments laboured to march up to London to over-awe or dissolve the Parliament and quash the Bill against the Bishops sitting in the House Which plot being discovered and the chiefe Actors in it flying over-sea ere it tooke effect made the Parliament jealous and fearefull of great dangers if the Command of the Forces of the kingdome then vacant should be continued in ill-affected or untrusty Officers hands which distrusts and feares of theirs were much augmented by the suddaine generall rebellion of the Papists in Ireland who pretended his Majesties and the Queenes Commissions for their warrant by his Majesties unexpected accusation of and personall comming with an extraordinary Guard into the House of Commons to demand the five Members of it whom he charged with high Treason by his entertaining of divers Captaines as a supernumerary Guard at White-hall and denying a Guard to the House by the Earle of New-castles attempt to seise upon Hull and the Magazine there by command by the Lord Digbies advise to the King to retire from the Parliament to some place of strength by the Reports of Foraine Forces prepared for England through the solicitation of those Fugitives who had a finger in the former plots and by the Queens departure into the Netherlands to raise a party there Hereupon the Parliament for their owne and the kingdomes better security in the midst of so many feares and dangers threatned to them importuned his Majesty to settle the then unsetled Militia of the kingdome by a Bill for a convenient time and seeing the King himselfe could not personally execute this great trust but by under-officers by the same Bill to intrust such persons of quality and sincerity nominated by both Houses and approved by the King as both his Majesty Parliament and kingdome might securely confide in to exercise the Militia and keepe the Forts Magazine and Ammunition of the kingdome under him onely as
before till these blacke clouds were dissipated Which his Majesty refusing to grant in so ample manner as was thought meete for their security by a Vote of both Houses when they were full the Militia was committed to divers Noble Lords and others many of whom have since laid downe their Commissions which they at first accepted from the Houses and instead thereof beene active instruments in executing the Commission of Array issued out by his Majesty in direct opposition to the Militia which the Houses by two severall Declarations have since Voted and manifested To be against the Law and Liberty of the Subjects And to prevent the arrivals of Foraine Forces and a civill warre in the bowâls of the kingdom they first put the Tower of London by the Kings consent into a confiding hand trusted by either party then they secured Hull and the Magazine there after this when they were informed his Majesty had seised Newcastle and was raising an Army they possessed themselves of the Navy Portsmouth with other Ports and Forts and sequestred his Revenues the Nerves with which he should support this unnaturall civill warre which by degrees hath now overspread the whole kingdome and threatens inevitable desolation to it if not speedily determined by an honourable safe Accommodation This being the true State and progresse of the Militia the sole question will be Whether all the former circumstances of danger his Majesties refusall to settle the Militia Ports c. by an act in such trusty hands as both King and Parliament might confide in the Parliament by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the King refusing to joyne with them and wilfully absenting himselfe from the Parliament might not in this case of necessity and extremity for their owne and the kingdomes safety lawfully settle and seise the premises for the present as they have done and whether this be a just ground for the King to begin or continue a desperate civill warre against his Subjects For my part I shall not undertake to justifie all passages on either side in the managing of this businesse it may be there have beene errors at least in both parties which to reconcile as neere as possible I shall premise such propositions on either hand as Neither can in justice deny On the Kings part it is irrefragable First That the Kings of England yea generally all Kings where ever have usually enjoyed the chiefe Ministeriall Ordering of the Militia in such sort as it hath beene setled by their Parliaments for the defence of the kingdome by Land and Sea against Foraine Enemies A Truth acknowledged not onely by Judge Crooke and Hutton in their Arguments against Ship-money but by the Parliament it selfe in their two Declarations against the Commission of Array the Scripture it selfe in sundry places together with Aristotle Polybius Cicero Iacobus Valdesius the Histories of all kingdomes attesting that the originall cause of erecting Kings was and one principall part of their Royall Office is to be their Kingdomes Generals in their Warres and fight their Battailes for them the Kings of Sparta and others yea the ancient Roman Emperours being nothing but their Generalls to manage their Warres and oft elected Emperours by the Roman Legions for their skill in Martiall affaires Secondly That it is not onely expedient but in some respects necessary that this chiefe ministeriall command of the Militia Forts and Navy should constantly continue in the Crowne unlesse it be in some speciall cases as when the King is an Infant or unable or unwilling to discharge this trust or intends to imploy this power against his Subjects to infringe their Liberties and erect a Tyranny instead of a Royalty over them And that it is not meete nor honourable to deprive his Majesty of this part of his Soveraignty as long as he shall faithfully discharge his trust herein but onely to recommend unto him such persons of trust and quality to manage the Militia Forts and Navy under him in these times of war and danger in whose fidelity the Parliament and whole kingdome may confide and so be freed from their just jealousies feares and dangers Thus farre the Houses have already condescended and upon these indifferent termes as they conceive them have oft profered to resigne up all the Ports Forts Ships Magazines and Ammunition they have seised on into his Majesties hands they never desiring nor intending to devest him of this his Soveraigne power over them On the Parliaments part it must necessarily be granted to them by the King First That the whole power which either his Majesty hath or claimes or his Predecessors enjoyed over the Militia Forts Navy Ammunition Revenues of the Crown was originally derived and granted to his Ancestors by the Parliaments and kingdomes free consents And that onely upon trust and confidence for their protâction benefit security as the premises abundantly evidence Secondly that the King hath no other power over the Militia to Array Arme or Muster his Subjects in any case then onely in such manner as the Parliament by speciall Acts hath prescribed as Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 528. 529. this Parliament in the two Declarations against the Commission of Array and Judge Crooke and Hutton in their Arguments against Ship-money have largely proved Thirdly That in ancient times in and before Edward the Confessors dayes and since the Heretoches or Lord Lieutenants of every Province and Country who had the chiefe power of the Militia and commanded them as their Generals in the Warres were elected by the Common Councell of the kingdome the Parliament throughout all Provinces of the Realme and in every County by the Freeholders in a full Folkmote or County Court as appeares by the expresse words of King Edwards owne Lawes Recorded in Mr. Lambard Recited and affirmed by Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 174 175. Fourthly That the Sheriffe of every County who both then had and now hath full power to raise the Militia and Forces of the County upon any occasion to apprehend Delinquents execute Proces of the Law suppresse Riots and preserve the peace of the County were not elected by the King but by the Free-holders of each County as the Conservators of the Peace and all great Officers of trust then were and the Coroners Foresters and other Officers then and yet are elected by the Free-holders as well as Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Parliament even at this very day This is evident by the expresse words of King Edward the Confessors Lawes Cap. de Heretochiis Recorded by Mr. Lambard Archaion p. 135. and Sir Edward Cooke attesting that the Sheriffes of every County were chosen by the Freeholders in the County Court And by the Articles of deprivation against Richard the second charging this upon him as an illegall encroachment That he put out divers Sheriffes lawfully ELECTED to wit
by the Free-holders and put in their roomes divers of his owne Minions subverting the Law contrary to his Oath and honour In the yeare 1261. The Barons by vertue of an Ordinance of Parliament made at Oxford in the 45 yeare of Henry the third admitted and made Sheriffes of divers Counties in England and named them Guardians and Keepers of those Counties and discharged them whom the King had before admitted After which great tumults and seditions arose throughout the Counties of England about the Sheriffes for the King making new Sheriffes in every County and removing with regall indignation those to whom the custody of the Counties was committed by the Barons and Commons of the Land the Inhabitants of the Counties animated with the assâstance and ayded with the Counsell of some great men of the Realme by whom they were instructed with great sagacity Novos râpulere viriliter Vicecomites manfully repulsed the new Sheriffes Neither would they answer regard or obey them in any thing Whereat the King being grievously troubled in mind to gaine the peoples devotion fidelity directed his Letters to all the Inhabitants of the several Counties of England moving to piety tending to regaine the Subjects love Wherupon great discord increased betweene the King and his Barons who comming to London with great forces the King finding himselfe too weak ended the matter for the present with a fained Accommodation which soone after was infringed by him and so Conquievit tandem per internuncios ipsa perturbatio SUB SPE PACIS reformandae sine strepitââ guerrae quorundum Procerum ad hoc electorum considerationibus parte utraque concorditer inclinata Sicque Baronum omnis labor atque omne studium praecogitatum diu QUORUNDAM ut putabatur ASTUTIA INTERMIXTA cassatum est ad hoc tempus emarcuit quia semper nocuit differre paratis writes Matthew Westminster Notwithstanding these contests the people still enjoyed the right of electin Sheriffes which is evident by the Statute of Articuli super Chartas in the 28. yeare of King Edward the first c. 8. The King granteth to the people not by way of grace but of Right that they shall have election of their Sheriffe IN EVERY SHIRE where the Shrevalty is not of Fee IF THEY LIST and chap. 13. For as much as the King hath granted the election of the Sheriffes to the COMMONS of the Shire the King will that THEY SHALL CHUSE such Sheriffes that shall not charge them c. And Sir Edward Cooke in his Commentary on Magna Charta f. 174 175. 558 559. 566. proves at large the right of electing Sheriffes to be antiently of late and at this day in many places in the Free-holders and people as in London York Bristoll Glocester Norwich in all great Cities which are Counties and in Middlesex Seeing then the Parliament and Free-holders in antient times had a just right to elect their Generals Captaines Sheriffes who had the sole power of the Militia and Counties in their hands next under the King himselfe and there is no negative Law in being that I can find to exclude them from this power I humbly conceive that their setling the Militia by an Ordinance of Both Houses and electing of Commanders Lieutenants Captaines in each County to execute it and defend the Counties from plundering and destruction without his Majesties consent especially after his refusall to settle it by an Act can be no incroachment at all upon his Prerogative Royall but only a reviving and exercising of the old undoubted rightfull power enjoyed by their Predecessors now necessary to be resumed by them in these times of feare and danger for the kingdomes safety Fifthly The Mayors Bayliffes Sheriffes chiefe Officers of Cities and Townes corporate throughoutâ the Realme who under the King have the principall command of those Cities Townes Ports and in many places of the Militia and Trained Bands within them are alwayes chosen by the Corporations and Freemen not the King without any derogation to or usurpation on his Prerogative Why then may not those Corporations yea each County too by the like reason and the Parliament which represents them and the whole kingdome without any prejudice or dishonour to his Majesties Authority by an Ordinance of both Houses of Parliament without the King dispose of the Militia and these Military Officers for the defence of those Corporations and the Realme too now in times of such apparent danger Sixthly all Military affaires of the kingdome heretofore have usually even of right for their originall determining counselling ann disposing part ãâã Ordered by the Parliament the executive or ministeriall part onely by the King and so hath beene the use in most other kingdomes To instance in particulars First the denouncing of warre against Foraine enemies hath beene usually concluded and resolved on by the Parliament before it was proclaimed by the King as our Records of Parliament and Histories of warres in the Holy-Land Frââce Scotland Ireland abundantly evidence King Henry the fifth by the advise of his Prelates Lords and Commons in Parliament and at their encitement twice denounced and undertooke his victorious warre against France to which Crowne he then laid claime for which end they granted him Subsidies King Edward the 1. in the 21 yeare of his Reigne calling a Parliament at London de Concilio Praelatorum Procerum c. by the advise of his Prelates Lords and Parliament denounced war against the King of France to recover his right and lands there seised Which to effect both the Clergy and Laity granted him large Subsidies In the fifth yeare of King Edward the third the warre against Scotland was concluded and resolved on in and by the Parliament all the Nobles and Commons of England telling the King they would gladly and willingly assist and goe with him in that expedition which they vigorously prosecuted Before this Anno 1227. A peace as well as war was conecâuded with the Scots in and by a Parliament at Northampton Anno 1242. King Henry the third summoning a Parliament and demanding ayd of his Subjects to assist him in his warre against the King of France to recover his rights there they gave him a resolute answer that they would grant him no ayde and that he should make no war with France till the Truce were expired which Matthew Paris thus further expresseth The Nobles answered him with great bitternesse of heart that he had conceived this warre and vnyage into France without their advise Et talia effrons impudenter postularat exagitans depauperans fideles suos tam frequenter traâens exactiones in consequentiam quasi a servis ultimae conditionis tantam pecuniam toties extorsit inutiliter dispensandam Contradixerunt igitur Regi in faciem nolentes amplius sic pecunia sua frustratorie spoliari The King hereupon put them off till the next day Romanorum usus vertutis fallaciis and then they should heare his
and obeyed by both the Kings who granted that both their Sonnes and Heires should remaine as Prisoners and Hostages with the Barons till all things were finished according to this agreement Upon which a Peace was proclaimed in London betweene the King and his Barons Then it was agreed by the King that for his more surety and the weale of the Land the Earle of Leycester should be resient in his Court Upon which agreement many of the Prisoners were set at large In the meane while before the battaile of Lewis the Queene and King of Romans had sent over-sea for Souldiers to ayde the King against the Barons which now were come in great number unto Dover and there hovered on the Sea to have landed Whereof the Barons hearing they sent the King of Romans as Prisoner to Baâkhamsted untill the said Almaines were returned and caused King Henry with a great power to ride to Dover and force the said Host of strangers to returne unto their Countries After which by the counsell of the Lords a Parliament was agreed and held at Westminster wherein a generall Pardon was granted to all Lords and their adherents for any matter of displeasure done to the King or his Sonne Prince Edward before that day which to uphold the King and he tooke a solemne Oath before the Lords and it was further agreed That the Prince should reside in the Kings Court and not depart thence without license of the King and of certaine Barons Then were many instruments and bonds made by the King and Prince for the performance of sundry Covenants betweene the King and Barons which shortly after tooke small effect and begat new warres this Kings fresh breaches of Oathes and promises procuring him alwayes new insurrections and forced Parliaments which the Barons constrained him to call and hold against his will How the Lords and Parliament oft seised upon the Castles Forts Ammunition in King Edward the second and Richard the seconds Reignes when differences grew betweene them I have already in part remembred and you may read the residue in the Histories of their lives In the 33. yeare of King Henry the sixth his Reigne the valiant Earle of Warwicke was made Captaine of Calice by the Parliament a place of great honour and trust in those dayes by vertue whereof all the warlike affaires and businesse rested principally in the Earle of Warwicke After which the Queene an ambitious stirring woman to breake the peace newly made and ratified by oath betweene the King Lords and Duke of Yorke created Lord Protector by the Parliament caused a fray to be made on the Earle men which produced a warre and bloody battle wherein the Earle gained the field Whereupon the King displeased with the Earle by his Letters Patents graâted the Captainship of Caleyes to Iohn Duke of Summerset who going over to Caleyes in the 38. yeare of King Henry to take possession of his place shewed his Patent to the Earle who refused to resigne his place answering that he was put into it by the Parliament and so could not be outed of it but by Parliament and kept the Duke forth of the Towne who being thus expelled from his office after some skirmishes with the Earles Garrison wherein the Duke had the worst hee sent over to the King and Queene for ayde in defence of this quarrell whereupon they provided 400. warlike persons to passe the Seas for his ayde and ships to transport them who lying at Sandwich for a winde the Earle of Warwicke being therewith acquainted sent Iohn Dingham a valiant Esquire with a small number of men but a multitude of couragious hearts to Sandwich who suddainly entred the same tooke the Lord Rivers and his Sonne who commanded those Souldiers in their beds pillaged some houses and ships and besides this tooke the principall ships of the Kings Navy then lying at the Port well furnished with ordnance and artillery through the favour of the Mariners who favoured the Earle most and brought the royall ships loaden with booty and prisoners to Caleyes With these ships the Earle after passed to the Duke of Yorke into Ireland and afterwards into England where the Duke of Yorke in full Parliament laid claime to the Crowne which his Sonne after obtained deposing King Henry as having no lawfull Title thereunto I recite not this Story to justifie all particulars of it but onely to prove That the Parliament in those times had the conferring of Captaines places of greatest trust who had the command of the Militia and that as this Earle in policy onely for his owne safety seised on the Kings royall ships and Ammunition in which he had no right so by the same reason the Parliament may dispose of such places of Military trust in these times of danger and of the Navy and Ammunition of the kingdome in which they have a reall interest for the kingdomes safety and their owne A Sheriffe Iustice Constable and other Officers by the Common and Statute Law of the Land may and ought to disarme and seise any mans weapons whatsoever and imprison his person for a time when by act or apparent intention onely he shall but disturbe the peace or make any Fray Rout or Riot to the annoyance of the people till the tumult and danger be past and the peace secured Much more then may the highest Soveraigne Court of Parliament seise the Forts Armes Navy Ammunition of the Realme in which they have reall interest and secure them for a season to preserve the whole kingdomes Peace and prevent a civill Warre without any injury to his Majesty till all feares of warre and danger be removed Not to trouble you long with forraine histories of this Nature in the Roman state the chiefe power of making warre or peace of ordering of the Militia and disposing of the custody of Castles Forts Ammunition was in the Senate and people not the King or Emperour as it is in Germany and most forraine States and kingdomes at this day without any diminution to those Kings and Princes just prerogatives It is the determination of the prime Politician Aristotle seconded by Iohn Mariana and others that in lawfull kingdoms the chiefe strength power of the Militia ought to reside in the kingdomes hands not Kings who ought to have onely such a moderate power and guard of men as may suffice to suppresse riots and maintaine the Authority of the Lawes but not so great a force as may master all his kingdome lest he become a tyrant and his Subjects slaves In the kingdome of Arragon in Spaine as I read in Hieronymus Blanca there is a notable fundamentall antient Law made about the yeare of Christ 842. by their Suprarbiense Forum now commonly stiled Iustitia Arrogoniae during the Interregnum to preserve their Countries Liberties to keepe their Kings power within due bounds of royalty and prevent a tyranny with divers other Lawes of this nature which their Kings solemnly
sweare to observe before they are crowned the words of which law are these The King shall take heed that he neither undertake warre nor conclude peace nor make truce nor handle any thing of great moment but by the advise and consent of the Elders to wit the Iustitia Arragoniae the standing Parliament of that kingdome which hath power over and above the King And of later dayes as the same Author writes their Rici-homines or selected Peeres appointed by that kingdome not the King have all the charges and offices both of warre and peace lying on their neckes and the command of the Militia of the kingdome which they have power by their Lawes to raise even against their King himselfe in case he invade their Lawes or Liberties as he there manifests at large So in Hungary the great Palatine of Hungary the greatest officer of that kingdome and the Kings Lieutenant Generall who commands the Militia of that Realme is chosen by the Parliament and Estates of that country not the King It was provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be entreated of CONCERNING PEACE OR WARRE but in their Panaetolio or great generall Councell of state in which all Ambassadors were heard and answered as they were likewise in the Roman Senate And Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the Englishmen out of France and Aquitain assembled a generall assembly of the estates in a Parliament at Paris by their advise and wisedome to amend what by himselfe had not beene wisely done or considered of and so undertooke that warre with the counsell and good liking of the Nobilitie and people whose helpe he was to use therein which warre being in and by that Councell decreed prospered in his hand and tooke good successe as Bodin notes because nothing giveth greater credit and authority to any publike undertakings of a Prince and people in any State or Commonweale then to have them passe and ratified by publike advise and consent Yea the great Constable of France who hath the government of the Kings Sword the Army and Militia of France was anciently chosen by the great Councell of the three Estates Parliament of that kingdome as is manifest by their election of Arthur Duke of Britaine to that office Anno 1324. before which Anno 1253. they elected the * Earle of Leycester a valiant Souldier and experienced wise man to be the grand Seneschall of France ad consulendum regno desolato multum desperato quia strenuus fuit fidelis which office he refused lest he should seeme a Traytour to Henry the third of England under whom he had beene governour of Gascoigne which place he gave over for want of pay In briefe the late examples of the Protestant Princes in Germany France Bohemia the Low countries and of our brethren in Scotland within foure yeares last who seised all the Kings Forts Ports Armes Ammunition Revenues in Scotland and some Townes in England to preserve their Lawes Liberties Religion Estates and Country from destruction by common consent without any Ordinance of both Houses in their Parliament will both excuse and justifie all the Acts of this nature done by expresse Ordinances of this Parliament which being the Soveraigne highest power in the Realme intrusted with the kingdomes safety may put the Ports Forts Navy Ammunition which the King himselfe cannot manage in person but by substitutes into such under Officers hands as shall both preserve and rightly imploy them for the King and kingdomes safety and elect the Commanders of the Militia according to the expresse letter of King Edward the Confessors Laws which our Kings at their Coronations were still sworne to maintaine wherewith I shall in a manner conclude the Legall part of the Subjects right to elect the Commanders of the Militia both by Sea and Land Erant aliae potestates dignitates per provincias patrias universas per singulos Comitatus totius regni constitutea qui Heretochii apud Anglos vocabantur Scilicet Barones Nobiles insignes sapientes fideles animosi Latine vero dicebantur Ductores exercitus apud Gallos Capitales Constabularii vel Marâschaâli Exercitus Illi vero ordinabant acies densissimas in praeliis aâas constituebant prout decuit prout iis melius visum fuit ad Honorem Coronae ET AD UTILITATEM REGNI Isti vero viri ELIGEBANTUR PER COMMUNE CONCILIUM PRO COMMUNI UTILITATE REGNI PER PROVINCIAS ET PATRIAS UNIVERSAS ET PER SINGULOS COMITATUS so as the King had the choyce of them in no Province or Countrey but the Parliament and people onely in pleno Folcmote SICUT ET VICECOMITES PROVINCIARUM ET COMITATUUM ELEGI DEBENT Ita quod in quolibet Comitatu sit unus Heretoch PER ELECTIO NEM ELECTUS ad conducendum exercitum Comitatus sui juxta praeceptum Domini Regis ad honorem Coronae UTILITATEM REGNI praedicti semper cum opus adfuerit in Regno Item qui fugiet a Domino vel socio suo pro timiditate Belli vel Mortis in conductione Heretochii sui IN EXPEDITIONE NAVALI VEL TERRESTRI by which it is evident these popular Heretochs commanded the Militia of the Realme both by Sea and Land and might execute Martiall Law in times of war perdat omne quod suum est suam ipsius vitam manus mittat Dominus ad terram quam ei antea dederat Et qui in bello ante Dominum suum ceciderit sit hoc in terra sit alibi sint ei relevationes condonatae habeant Haeredes ejus pecuniam terramejus sine aliqua diminutione recte dividant inter se. An unanswerable evidence for the kingdomes and Parliaments interest in the Militia enough to satisfie all men To which I shall only adde that observation of the learned Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium Title Dux and Heretochius where he cites this Law of King Edward That the Heretoch was Magister Militiae Constabularius Mariscallus DVCTOR EXERCITVS SIVE NAVALIS SIVE TERRESTRIS called in Saxon Heretoga ab Here Exercitus Togen Ducere Eligebantur in pleno Folcmote hoc est non in illo sub initio eaâendarum Maii at in alio sub capite Calendarum Octobris Aderant tune ipsi Heretochii QUAE VOLUERE IMPERABANT EXEQUENDA consvlto tamen PROCERUM COETU ET JUDICIO TOTIUS FOLCMOTI APPROBANTE Then he subjoynes POPULARIS ISTA HERETOCHIORUM SEU DUCUM ELECTIO nostris Saxonibus cum Germanis aliis COMMUNIS FUIT Vt in Boiorum ll videas Tit. 2. cap. 1. S. 1. Siquis contra Ducem suum quent Rex ordinavit in Provincia illa AUT POPULUS SIBI ELEGERIT DUCEM de morte Ducis consiliatus fuerit in Ducis sit potestate c. Hue videtur pertinere quod apud Greg. Turon legas l. 8. Sect. 18. Wintro Dux à Pagensibus
suis depulsus Ducatu caruit c. sed posteà pacato populo Ducatum recepit Eigebantur enim interdum Provinciarum Duces AB IPSO POPULO In the Roman State the Senate and some times the people alone without their advise had power to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces whence the Senate commanded those Governours of Provinces whom the Emperour Maximinus had made to be displaced and others to be substituted in their roomes which was accordingly executed yea the Senate had power to dispose of the common Treasure and publike reventue one of the greatest points of Soveraingty And so we read in Scripture Iudges 11. 5. to 12. That when the children of Ammon made warre against Israel the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Iephthah out of the land of Tob. And they said unto Iephthah Come and be our Captaine that we may fight with the Children of Ammon c. Then Iephthah went with the Elders of Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD and CAPTAINE OVER THEM the Princes and people even under Kings themselves having the chiefe disposing power of the Militia and denouncing war as is evident by Iosh. 22. 11. to 32. Iudges 20. and 21. throughout 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 46. c. 29. 1. to 11. 2 Sam. 18. 2 3 4. c. 19. 1. to 9. Prov. 20. 18. c. 24. 6. compared together And for a close of all lest any should object that no late direct precedent can bee produced to prove the office of the Lord Admirall and custody of the Seas disposed by Parliament I shall conclude with one punctuall precedent of many In 24. H. 6. prima Pars Pat. ma. 16. The King grants to Iohn Duke of Exeter the OFFICE OF ADMIRALL OF ENGLAND IRELAND and AQUITAIN with this subscription Per breve de privato sigillo AVCTORITATE PARLIAMENTI the former Patent of this office made joyntly to him and his sonne by the King alone in the 14. yeare of his reigne being surrendred in the Parliament of 24. and a new one granted them by its direction and authority Yea most of the Admiralls Patents which anciently were not universall for all England but severall for such and such parts onely and commonly but annuall or triennuall at most as Sir Henry Spelman observes in his Glossary in the word Admirallus where you have an exact Kalender of all the Admiralls names with the dates of their severall Patents and Commissions are DE AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSU CONSILII which is almost as usually taken for the Kings great Counsell the Parliament as for his privy Counsell And if our Kings have constantly disposed of this Office by the advise or assent of their privy Counsell there is more reason and equitie they should doe it by the advise of their great Counsell of which his privy Counsell are but a part and by whom they have frequently beene elected as I shall plentifully manifest in the next objection Now whereas some pretend that the Parliaments seising and detaining of the Kings Castles Ports Ships Armes and Ammunition is High Treason within the Statute of 25 Ed. 3. c. 3. and a levying of warre against the King I answer first that the Parliament was never within the meaning nor letter of that or any other Act concerning Treasons as I have formerly proved the rather because the King is a member of it and so should commit Treason against himselfe which were absurd Secondly because both Houses are of greater authority then the King a member of them as they make one Court so cannot commit Treason against the lesse Thirdly the Parliament is a meere Corporation and Court of justice and so not capable of the guilt of Treason A Judge Maior or particular persons of a Corporation may be culpable of high Treason as private men but not a Court of justice or Corporation Fourthly by the very Statutes of 25 E. 3. and of 11 R. 2. c. 3. 21 R. 2. c. 12. 1 H. 4. c. 10. 21. R. 2. c. 3. the Parliament is the sole Judge of all new Treasons not within the very letter of that act and if any other case supposed Treason not there specified happens before any Iustices the Iustice shall tarry without any going to judgement of the Treason till the cause bee shewen and declared before the King and his Parliament whether it ought to be judged Treason And if the Parliament be the sole Judge of all Treasons it cannot be guilty of Treason for then it should be both Judge and Delinquent and if so no doubt it would ever acquit it selfe of such a crime as High Treason and never give judgement against it selfe And no Judge or person else can arraigne or judge it or the members of it because it is the highest soveraigne Court over which no other person or Court whatsoever hath any the least jurisdiction So that if it were capable of the guilt of Treason yet it could not be arraigned or judged for it having no superiour or adequate Tribunall to arraigne it Fiftly admit it might be guilty of High Treason in other cases yet it cannot be so in this For having a joynt interest with the King in the premises in the Kingdomes right the sole propriator of them it cannot doubtles be guilty of treachery much lesse of High Treason for taking the custody and possession onely of that which is their owne especially when they both seise and detaine it for its owne proper use the Kingdomes security and defence without any malicious or traytorous intention against King or kingdome Secondly I answer that the seising or detaining of these from the King are no Treason or levying of Warre within this Law as is most evident by the Statutes of 6. Ed. 6. c. 11. which expresly distinguisheth the seising and detaining of the Kings Forts Ammunition Ships from the levying warre against the King in his Realme and by an expresse new clause enacts this seising and detayning to be High Treason from that time because it was no Treason within 25. Ed. 3. before which if it had beene in truth this new clause had beene superfluous which law of King Edward being repealed by primo Mariae Rastal Treason 20. this offence then ceased to be Treason whereupon by a speciall act of Parliament in 14 Eliz. c. 1. it was made High Treason againe which had beene needlesse if it had beene a levying of warre or Treason within 25. Ed. 3. before And that with this proviso this Act to endure during the Queenes Majesties life that now is ONLY and so by this Parliaments resolution it is no Treason since her death within 25 Ed. 3 for then this proviso had beene idle and repugnant too And therefore being now no High Treason in any person cannot without much calumny and injury be reputed Treason in both the Houses of Parliament uncapable of High Treason as the premises demonstrate In briefe he that seised and detained the Forts and Ships
of the Kings just Prerogative transcends my understanding to conceive Finally our own Parliaments in most Kings Reignes have both claimed and enjoyed this power of Electing Privie Counsellours Chancellours Treasurers Judges and other great Officers of State and created some new Officers of far higher quality and power to governe both King and Kingdome then any the Parliament desires ãâã are in truth fitting for them to create unlesse in cases of absolute necessity to prevent the Kingdomes utter ruâne To give you some few principall instances of many In the Yeare 1214. the 16 Yeare of King Iohns raigne In a Parliament held at âââning-Meade neare Windsor for the setling and securing of Magna Charta and other the Subjects Lawes and Liberties formerly granted by Henry the 1. it was agreed by King Iohn and Enacted That there should be 25 Barons Chosen such as the Lords would who should to their uttermost power cause the same to be held and observed And that if either the King or his Iusticiar should transgresse in any Article of the Lawes and the offences shewed 4 Barons of the 25. should come to the King or in his absence out of the Kingdome to the chiefe Iusticiar and declare the excesse requiring without delay redresse for the same which if not made within 40. dayes after such declaration those 4 Barons should referre the cause to the rest of the 25 who with the Commons of the Land might distraine and inforce the King by all meanes they could by seising upon his Castles Lands and Pessessions or other goods his Person excepted and that of his Queene and Câildren till amends be made according to their Arbitration And that whosoever would should take their Oath for the execution hereof and obey the Commandement of the 25. Barons herein without prohibition And if any of them dissented or could not assemble The Major part to have the same power of proceeding Hereupon there are 25. Barons chosen to bâ Conservators of Magna Charta and the Subjects Priviledges whose Names you may reade in Matthew Paris who by the Kings Consent tooke an Oath upon their soules that they would keepe these Charters with all diligence and Compell the King if he should chance to repent as he did soone after to observe them Which done all the rest of the Lords then likewise tooke another Oath to assist and obey the Commands of those five and twenty Barons In the Yeare 1221. Hugh de Burgh was made the Protector or Guardian of the Realme by a Parliament held at Oxford In the Yeare 1222. I reade in Matthew Paris and others that Ralph Nevill Bishop of Chichister was made Keeper of the Great Seale and Chancellour of England by assent of the whole Kingdome in Parliament to wit in such sort Vt non deponeretur ab ejusdem sigilli custodia NISI TOTIVS REGNI ORDINANTE CONSENSâV CONSILIO That he should not be deposed from the custody of the said Seale but BY THE ORDINANCE CONSENT and COVNSELL OF THE WHOLE REALME Loe here the greatest Officer of the Realme not onely elected but confirmed by Parliament so as not to be displaced but by the consent of the whole Realme whose publike Officeâ he was Hereupon King Henry afterward taking some distaste against Ralfe because the Monkes of Winchester elected him Bishop of that Sea against his good liking tooke away the Seale from him and delivered it to Geffery of the Temple in the 22â Yeare of his Reigne but yet he held his Chancellours place still and tooke the profits of it during all his life though he refused to take the Seale againe when the King offered to restore it him the 23. of his Reigne Quod per Consilium praedicto Cancellario commissum fuit TOTIVS REGNI After which he being restored to the Seale by the Parliament An. 1236. this King removed Ralph the Steward of his Houshold with certaine other his Counsellours and great Officers of his House from his Counsell and their Offices and he likewise most instantly required his Seale from this Bishop of Chichester his Chancellour who executed his Office unblameably being a Pillar of Truth in the Court But the Chancellour refused to deliver it seeing the violence of the King to exceed the bounds of Modesty and said That hee could by ãâã meanes doe it Cum illud COMMVNI CONSILIO REGNI SVSCEPISSET since he had received it by the common Counsell of the Kingdome wherefore he could not resigne it to any one WITHOVT THE COMMON COVNSELL OF THE REALME to wit the Parliament Anno Dom. 1237. King Henry the third sommoning a Parliament at London because it seemed somewhat hard to sequester all his present Counsell from him sodenly as reprobate it was concluded that the Earle Warran William de Ferarijs and John Fitz Geofrey should be added to his Privie Counsell whom the King caused to sweare That by no meanes neither through gifts nor any other manner they should deviate from the way of truth but should give good and wholesome councell both to the King himselfe and the Kingdome Whereupon they granted him a Subsidie of the thirtieth part of their goods upon condition that from thenceforth and ever after forsaking the Counsell of strangers and all unnaturall ones qui semper sui non Regni amici esse consueverunt Regni bona distrahere non adunare he should adhere to the counsell of his faithfull and naturall subjects Et sic soluto consilio non sine interiori murmuratione multa concepta indignatione âo quod cum difficultate tanta Regis animum ad salubre consilium contorquerent consilijs eorum a quibus omnem honorem terrenum habet obsecundarent ad propria quisqueremeavit But this prefidious King Regni delapidator as the Barons and Historians stile him contrary to his solemne Oath and promise would not be weaned from his evill Counsellours but retained them still till by force of Armes they were removed and banished In the Yeare 1244. the 28 of Henry the third his Reigne the Bishop of Chichester that faithfull Stout Chancellour made by Parliament dying and the place continuing void for a space in a Parliament at London the Lords and Commons complained That for defect of a Chancellour divers Writs were granted against Iustice and they demanded that by THEIR ELECTION a Iusticiar and Chancellour might be made by whom the state of the Kingdome might be setled AS IT WAS ACCVSTOMED The King promised to reforme all things himselfe least he might seeme thereto compelled by them which they gave him a convenient time to effect and so adjourned promising to give him an aide at their next meeting if in the meane time he redressed things amisse according to promise Which he failing to doe At their next meeting They demanded Magna Charta to be confirmed which they had divers times dearely purchased and a new Charter to be made for that purpose That
and Silver Money he pleased Nobili aâdââtiam personas ignobiles Senescallos Iudices Capitaâcos Consules ãâ¦ã Procâratores Recepâores quoscunque Officiarios alios creandi ãâ¦ã ponendi in singulis locis Ducatus praedicti quandâ opus erit inflitutos ãâ¦ã Officiarios autedictos amovendi loco amotorum alios subrogandi c. Heere â ãâ¦ã the Title hoââur of a Duke and Dukedome in France given by the ãâã of England as King of France by assent and authority of a Parliament in ãâ¦ã Captaines and all other Officers within that Dukedome In the Parliament Rolls of 1. H. 4. num 106. The Commons Petitioned the King that for the safety of himselfe as likewise for the safety of all his Realmâ and of his Lieges BY ADVISE OF HIS SAGE COVNSELL hâe would ordaine SVRE or trusty and SVFFICIENT CAPTAINES and GARDIANS OF HIS CASTLES and FORTRESSES as well in Englaâd as in Wales to prevent all perills The very Petition in effect that this Parliament tendered to his Majestie touching the Militia To which the King readily gave this answer Le Roy le voet The King wills it In the same Rol. Num. 97. The Commons likewise petitioned That the Lords Spirituall and Temporall shall not be received in time to come for to excuse them to say That they durst not to doe nor speake the Law nor what they thought for DOVBT of death or that they are not free of themselves because they are more bound under PAINE OF TREASON to keepe their Oath then to feare death or any foâfeiture To which the King gave this answer The King holds all his Lords and Iustices for good sufficient and loyall and that they will not give him other Counsell or Advise but such as shall be Honest Iust and Profitable for him and the Realme And if any will complaine of them in speciall for the time to come of the contrary the King will reforme and amend it Whereupon we finde they did afterwards complaine accordingly and got new Privie Counsellors chosen and approved in Parliament in the 11 th Yeare of this Kings Raigne as we shall see anone And in the same Parliament Num. 108. I finde this memorable Record to prove the King inferiour to and not above his Laws to alter or infringe them Item Whereas at the request of Richard laâe King of England in a Parliament held at Winchester the Commons of the said Parliamânt granted to him that he should be in as good libertie as his Progenitors before him were by which grant the said King woulâ say that he might turne or change the Lawes at his pleasure and caused them to be changed AGAINST HIS OATH as is openly known in divers cases And now in this present Parliament the Commons thereof of their good assent and free will confidâng in the Nobility high discretion and gracious government of the King our Lord have granted to him That they will He should be in as great Royall Liberty as his noble Progenitors were before him Whereupon our said Lord of his Royall grace AND TENDER CONSCIENCE hath granted in full Parliament That it is not at all his intent nor will to change the Lawes Statutes nor good usagâs nor to to take other advantage by the said graunt but for to keepe the Ancient Lawes and Statutes ordained and used in the time of his Noble Progenitors AND TO DOE RIGHT TO ALL PEOPLE IN MERCY AND TRVTH ACCORDING TO HIS OATH which he thus ratified with his Royall assent Le Roy le voet By which Record it is evident First that the Kings Royall Authority and Prerogative is derived to him and may be enlarged or abridged by the Commons and Houses of Parliament as they see just cause Secondly that King Richard the second and Henry the fourth tooke and received the free use and Libertie of their Prerogatives from the grant of the Commons in Parliament and that they were very subject to abuse this free grant of their Subjects to their oppression and prejudice Thirdly That the King by his Prerogative when it is most free by his Subjects grant in Parliament hath yet no right nor power by vertue thereof to change or alter any Law or Statute or to doe any thing at all against Law or the Subjects Rights and Priviledges enjoyed in the Raignââ of ancient Kings Therefore no power at all to deprive the Parliament it selfe of this their ancient undubitable oft-enjoyed Right and Priviledge to elect Lord Chancellors Treasurers Privie Seales Chiefe Iustices Privie Counsellors Lord Lieutenants of Counties Captaines of Castles and Fortresses Sheriffes and other publike Officers when they see just cause to make use of this their right and interest for their owne and the Kingdomes safety as now they doe and have as much reason to doe as any their Predecessors had in any age When they behold so many Papists Malignants up in Armes both in England and Ireland to ruine Parliaments Religion Lawes Liberties and make both them and their Posterities meere slaves and vassalls to Forraigne and Domesticke Enemies In the 11. yeare of King Henry the 4 th Rot. Parl. numâ 14. Art c. 1. The Commons in Parliament petitioned this King First That it would please the King to ordaine and assigne in this Parliament the most valiant sage and discretest Lords Spirituall and Temporall of His Realme TO BE OF HIS COVNSELL in aide and supportation of the Good and substantiall Government and for the weale of the King and of the Realme and the said Lords of the Counsell and the Iustices of the King should be openly sworne in that present Parliament to acquit themselves well and loyally in their counsels and actions for the weale of the King and of the Realme in all points without doing favour to any maner of person for affection or affinity And that it would please our Lord the King in presence of all the Estates in Parliament to command the said Lords and Iustices upon the Faith and Allegiance they owe unto him to doe full Iustice and equall right to every one without delay as well as they may without or notwithstanding any command or charge of any person to the contrary To which the King gave this answer Le Roy le Voet After which the second day of May the Commons came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there prayed to have connusance of the names of the Lords which shall be of the Kings continuall Counsell to execute the good Constitutions and Ordinances made that Parliament To which the King answered that some of the Lords he had chosen and nominated to be of his said Counsell had excused themselves for divers reasonable causes for which he held them well excused and as to the other Lords whom hee had ordained to be of his said Counsell Their Names were these Mounsier the Prince the Bishop of Wânchester the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Bath the Earle of Arundââ the Earle of Westmerland and
RIGHTFVLL LAWES and Customes the which THE COMMONS OF YOVR REALME SHALL CHVSE in the future and where but in the Parliament House when and where they meet together to make good Laws and shall strengthen and maintain to the worship of God after your power The King shall answer I grant and beheâe But that which puts this past all doubt is the Coronation Oath of K. Edward the 6. thus altered by the Lord Protectour and Kings Councell in words but not sence Doe you grant to make NO NEW LAWES but such as SHALL BE to the honour and glory of God and to the good of the Common-wealth and that the same SHALL BEE MADE BY CONSENT OF YOVR PEOPLE AS HATH BEEN ACCVSTOMED Where this clause of the Oath referres wholly and onely to future new LAWES to be chosen and made by the Peoples consent not to Lawes formerly enacted And certainly it must do sâ else there would be much Tautology in this short solemne Oath unsutable to the grave wisdome and judgement of an whole Kingdom to prescribe and continue for so many ages and for our Kings in discretion to take For the first clause of the Oath both in the Latin French and English Copieâ of ancient and present times is this Sir will you grant and keep and by your oath confirme to the people of England THE LAWES AND CVSTOMES GRANTED TO THEM BY ANCIENT KINGS OF ENGLAND rightfull men and devout to God and namely the Lawes and Customes and Franchises granted to the Clergy and to the people by the glorious King Edward to your power Which clause relating to all Lawes and Customes granted by formeâ Kings to the people if this latter clause should be in the pretertense too HATH CHOSEN as the King and his mistaken Counsell object it would be a meer Suâplusage or Battology yea the same insubstance with the first part of the oath and ouâ Kings should be onely bound by their oathes to observe their Ancestors Lawes not their owne as they now argue the reason perchance why the Petition of Right and our other new Lawes are so ill observed which is ridiculous to imagine And whereas they obiect that the word CVSTOMS joyned to lawes in the last clause cannot be meant of such Customes as the people shall chuse after the Oath made because all Customes are and must be time out of minde The Answer is very easie For Customes here are not taken strictly for ancient usages time out of minde but for Statutes Franchises just Liberties or Taxes for the Kingdoms defence chosen freely granted by the Commons or people and to be confirmed by the King in Parliament as appears by the first clause of the oath the laws customs granted to them by the ancient Kings of England And by Bracton himself who expounds this clause of the oath to relate to future Laws newly made by our Kings after their Coronations in this observable passage Hujusmodi vero leges Anglicanae CONSVETVDINES regum authoritate jubent quandoque quandoque vetant quandoque vindicant puniunt transgressores quas quidem cum FVERINT APPROBATAE CONSENSV VTENTIVM ET SACRAMENTO REGVM CONFIRMATAE mutari non poterunt nec destrui SINE COMMVNI CONSENSV EORVM OMNIVM quorum CONSILIO ET CONSENSV FVERVNT PROMVLGATAE Now no Customes properly so called can commence by way of grant especially of the King alone but only by the people and common usage for a good space of time as the Customes of Gavelkinde Burrough English and such like never granted nor commenced by Charter or Act of Parliament did and if the King by Charter or Act of Parliament should grant a new Custome before it were a Custome in this sense it would be utterly void in law because there was no such custome then in being and no granâ or act can make or create a custome or prescription that had no former being Therefore Custome in this oath coupled with just and reasonable must needs be meant only of such iust and reasonable statutes liberties privilidges immunities aides taxes or services for the subjects ease and benefit and the publike service as they upon emergent occasions shall make choice of in Parliament of whose iustnesse and reasonablenesse not the King alone but the grand Councell of the Kingdom assembled in the Parliament to this very end to iudge of make and assent to iust and profitable Laws are and ought to be the proper Iudges as I have elswhere manifested and the very words of the oath QVAS VVLGVS ELIGERIT to which justas leges consuetudines relates resolve beyond contradiction And King David and Achish both were of this opinion 1 Chron. 13. 1. to 6. 2 Sam. 18 2 3 4. 1 Sam. 29. 2. to 11. and King Hezekiah too 2 Chron. 30. 1. to 7. 23. yea God himselfe and Saunel too 1 Sam. 8. 4 to the end Fifthly Because it is directly contrary to the preambles and recitals of sundry Acts of Parliament in most of our Kings reignes comprising the two last reasons To instance in some few of many the ancient statutes of Marlbridge begin thus The yeare of grace 1267. for the better estate of the Realme of England and for the more speedy ministration of Iustice AS BELONGETH TO THE OFFICE OF A KING the more discreet men of the Realme being called together as well of the higher as of the lower estate It was provided agreed and ordained that whereas the Realme of latâ had beene disquieted with manifold troubles and distractions for reformation whereof statutes and lawes BE RIGHT NECESSARY whereby the peace and tranquility of the people may be conserved wherein the King intending to devise convenient remedy hath made these Acts underwritten The statutes of 3 Edw. 1. have this Prologue These be the Acts of King Edward c. at his first Parliament generall after his Coronation Because our Soveraigne Lord the King hath great zeal in desire to redresse the state of the Realm in such things AS REQVIRED AMENDMENT for the common profit of the holy Church and of the Realme c. the King hath ordained and established these Acts underwritten which he intendeth TO BE NECESSARY AND PROFITABLE unto the whole Realme And cap. 17. in the Marches of Wales and elsewhere where the Kings Writs be not currant the King which is chiefe and soveraigne Lord there SHALL DOE RIGHT THERE unto such as will complaine And cap. 48. The King hath ordained these things unto the honour of God and holy Church and for the commonwealth and for the remedy of such as be grieved and for as much as it is great charity which is oft times put for Iustice as here TO DOE RIGHT VNTO ALL MEN AT ALL TIMES WHEN NEED SHALL BE by assent of all c. it was provided The statute of Glocester in the 6. year of King Edw. 1. is thus prefaced For the great mischiefs and disinherisons that the people of the
at their owne free cost untill they had driven out all the enemies in it before them subdued the Land and setled their brethren of the other Tribes peaceably in it And shall not Englishmen of Estates doe the like for their Brethren now in these times of need when money the sinewes of Warre is almost quite shrunke up by reason of former Disbursements and want of Trade We read That the very Heathen Kings of Canaan when they came and fought in Taanach by the waters of Megiddo against the Israelites THEY TOOKE NO GAINE OF MONEY for their paines Such was their Noble generosity which Deborah registers in her Song for their eternall Glory And we heare of divers Lords and Gentlemen in the Kings Army which serve against their Country gratis yea furnish out sundry Horse and Foote of their proper cost of few or none such there who receive any Pay And shall these be more free generous active in serving fighting against God Religion Lawes Liberties Parliament and their Country than those of like Ranke and quality on the Parliaments party are in warring for them O let not such an ignoble unchristian Report be ever once justly told in Gath or published in the streets of Askelon lest the daughters of the Philistines rejoyce lest the sonnes and daughters of the uncircumcised triumph I know there are some Heroicke Worthies in the Parliaments Armies of whom I may truely sing with Deborah My heart is toward the Governours of Israel that offered themselves willingly among the people and who like Zebulon and Nepthali have freely jeoparded their lives unto the death in the high places of the field Blessed be their Endeavours and their Names for ever Honourable I shall now onely wish that others would imitate their laudable examples that so our long-lingring warres may be speedily and happily determined in a blessed pure pious secure honourable lasting Peace They are Tormentors not Chirurgions Executioners not true Souldiers who desire endeavour not speedily to close up and heale their dearest Countries bleeding festring wounds for which I have prepared this Treatise as a Soveraigne Balme to incarne and cicatrize them not ulcerate or inflame them It was the Prophets Patheticke expostulation The harvest is past the Summer is ended and we are not healed Is there no balme in Gilead Is there no Physitian there why then is not the health of the Daughter of my people recovered It may be Englands and Irelands expostulation now The Lord put it into the hearts of our great Physitians the King Parliament and Grandees of both Armies that they may now at last with bleeding melting hearts and spirits speedily poure forth such effectuall healing Balmes into these two dying Kingdomes deadly wounds as may effectually cure and restore them to more perfect health and vigor than they ever formerly enjoyed that so they may lose nothing but their putrid blood their proud dead flesh their filthy sanies and corrupt humours by their unnaturall stabs already received Towards the advancement of which much desired cure if these my undigested rude Collections interrupted with sundry inevitable interloping Distractions which may justly excuse their many defects may adde any contribution or satisfie any seduced or scrupulous Consciences touching this present Warre I shall deeme my labours highly recompensed And so recommending them to Gods blessing and thy charitable acceptation I shall detaine thee with no further Prologue Farewell THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS KINGDOMES PROVING 1 st That the Parliaments present necessary Defensive Warre is Iust and Lawfull both in point of Law and Conscience and no Treason nor Rebellion HAving in the two former Parts of this Discourse dissipated foure chiefe Complaints against the Parliaments proceedings I come now in order in point of time and sequell to the 5 th Grand Objection of the King Royalists and Papists against the Parliament To wit That they have traiterously taken up Armes and levied warre against the King himselfe in his Kingdome and would have taken away his life at Keinton battell which is no lesse than Rebellion and High Treason by the Statute of 25. E. 3. c. 2. with other obsolete Acts and by the Common Law Which Objection though last in time is yet of greatest weight and difficulty now most cryed up and insisted on of all the rest in many of his Majesties late Proclamations Declarations and in Anti-Parliamentary Pamphlets To give a punctuall Answere to this capitall Complaint not out of any desire to foment but cease this most unnaturall bloody warre which threatens utter desolation to us if proceeded in or not determined with a just honourable secure lasting peace now lately rejected by his Majesties party I say First that it is apparent to all the world who are not willfully or maliciously blinded That this Majesty first began this warre not onely by his endeavors to bring up the Northerne Army to force the Parliament confessed by the flight lâtters examinations of those who were chiefe Actors in it but by raising sundry forces under colour of a guard before the Parliament levied any Secondly that the Parliament in raising their forces had no intention at all to offer the least violence to his Majesties person Crowne dignity nor to draw any English blood but onely to defend themselves and the Kingdome against his Majesties Malignant invasive plundring Forces to rescue his Majestie out of the hands the power of those ill Councellers and Malignants who withdrew him from his Parliament to bring him backe with honour peace safety to his great Councell their Generall and Army Marching with a Petition to this purpose and to bring those Delinquents to condigne punishment who most contemptuously deserted the Houses contrary to Order Law the Priviledges of Parliament their owne Protestation taken in both Houses sheltring themselves under the power of his Majesties presence and Forces from the justice of the Houses and apprehension of their Officers contrary to all presidents in former ages in High affront of the priviledges honour power of the Parliament and Fundamentall knowne Lawe of the Realme Since which time his Majestie having contrary to his former Proclamations and frequent Printed solemne Declarations entertained not onely divers Irish Popish Rebels but likewise English and Outlandish Papists in his Army and given Commissions to sundry Arch-Popish Recusants to Aâme themselves and raise Forces against the Parliament and Kingdom now in the field in all the Northerne parts Wales and other places and that under the Popes owne consecrated Banner as many report in defiance of our Protestant Religion designed by the Popish Party both at home and abroad to no lesse then utter extirpation in England as well as in Ireland if not in Scotland too as some of them openly professe the Parliament are hereupon necessitated to augment and recrute their forces as for the precedent ends at first so now more especially for the necessary defence of the Protestant
Religion established among us by law against which they and all others who are not wilfully blinded visibly discerne a most apparant desperate conspiracie which though not cleerely perceived but onely justly suspected at first doth now appeare all circumstances and agents considered to be the very Embrio and primitive cause of this deplorable warre agâinst which the Parliament and subjects are now more necessitated and engaged to defend themselves then ever seeing they have by all possible meanes endeavored to prevent this warre at first and since to accommodate it though in vaine upon just reasonable and honorable safe termes for King and Kingdome The sole Question then in this case thus truely stated will be Whether his Majestie having contrary to his Oath Duty the fundamentall Laws of God and the Realme raised an Armie of Malignants Papists Forraigners against his Parliament Kingdome People to make an Offensive warre upon them to murther rob spoyle deprive them of their peace liberties properties estates to impose unlawfull taxes by force upon them protect Delinquents and evill Councellors against the Parliaments Iustice and violently to undermine our established Protestant Religion the Common-wealth of England legally assembled in Parliament and all Subjects in such cases by Command and direction from both Houses of Parliament may not lawfully and justly without any Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and Conscience take up defensive Armes to preserve the Priviledges of Parliament their Lawes lives liberties estates properties Religion to bring Delinquents and ill Councellours to condigne punishment and rescue his seduced Majestie out of their hands and power though he be personally present with them to assist and countenance them in this unnaturall destructive warre And under correction notwithstanding any thing I ever yet heard or read to the contrary I conceive affirmatively that they may justly do it both in point of Law and Conscience I shall begin with Law because in this unhappie controversie it must direct the conscience First I have already proved in Judgement of Law the Parliament and Kingdome assembled in it to be the Soveraigne power and of greater authority then the King who is but their publike Minister in point of civill Iustice and Generall in matters of warre as the Roman Kings and Emperours were and other forraigne Kings of old and at this day are The Parliament then being the highest power and having principall right and authority to denounce conclude and proclaime warre as I have manifested in the debate of the Militia may not onely lawfully resist but oppugne suppresse all Forces raised against it and the Kingdomes peace or welfare Secondly the principall end of the Kingdomes originall erecting Parliaments and investing them with supreame power at first was to defend not onely with good Lawes and Councell but when absolute necessitie requires as now it doth with open force of Armes the Subjects Liberties Persons Estates Religion Lawes Lives Rights from the encroachments and violence of their Kings and to keepe Kings within due bounds of Law and Iustice the end of instituting the Senate and Ephori among the Lacaedemonians the Senate and Dictators among the Romans the Fârum Suprarbiense and Iustitia Aragoniae among the Aragonians of Parliaments Dietts and Assemblies of the estates in other forraigne Kingdomes and in Scotland as I shall prove at large in its proper place This is cleare by the proceedings of all our Parliaments in former ages Especially in King Iohns Henry the third Edward the 1. 2. 3. and Richard the seconds Raignes by the latter Parliaments in King Iames his raigne yea of 3. Caroli the last dissolved Parliament and this now sitting whose principall care and imployment hath beene to vindicate the Subjects Liberties properties lawes and Religion from all illegall encroachments on them by the Crown and its ill Instruments by the forecited resolutions of Bracton Fleta the Myrror of Iustices Vowell Holinshed the Councell of Basill and others that the Parliament ought to restraine and bridle the king when he casts off the bridle of the Law and invades the Subjects Liberties especially with open force of Armes in an Hostile manner and by the constant practise of our Ancestors and the Barons Warres in maintenance of Magna Charta with other good Lawes and Priviledges confirmed by Parliament If then the Parliament be intrusted by the Kingdome with this Superlative power thus to protect the Subjects Liberties properties Lawes persons Religion c. against the kings invasions on them by policie or violence they should both betray their trust yea the whole kingdome too if they should not with open Force of Armes when Policy Councell and Petitions will not doe it defend their owne and the Subjects Liberties persons priviledges c. against his Majesties offensive Armies which invade them intending to make the whole kingdome a present booty to their insaciable rapine and a future vassall to his Majesties absolute arbitrary power by way of conquest I reade in Bodin that the Roman Senate being no way able to restraine Caesar tooke their refuge to that ancient Decree of the Senate which was commonly made but in dangerous times of the Common-weale Videant Consules caeteri Magistratus ne quid detrimenti câpiat Respublica Let the Consulls and other Majestrates foresee that the Common-weale take no harme With which decree of the Senate the Consulls being armed sodainely raised their power commanding Pompey to take up Armes and raise an Army against Caesar to oppose his violent proceedings by force who after his conquest of Pompey refusing to rise up to the Consulls Pretors and whole Senate out of his pride through his ill Councellors advise and talking with them as if they had beene but private men he so farre offended both the Senate and people that to free the Republicke from his Tyranny and preserve their hereditary Liberties they conspired his death and soone after murthered him in the Senate-house where they gave him no lesse than 23. wounds And Hieronimus Blanca assures us that the Suprariense Forum Iustitia Aragoniae or States of Aragân erected to withstand the tyrannie and encroachments of their kings may by the Laws of their Realme assemble together and RESIST THEIR KING WITH FORCE OF ARMES as oft as there shall bee neede to repulse his or his Officers violence against the Lawes For when they erected this Court they said It would be little worth to have good Lawes enacted and a middle Court of Iustice betweene the King and people appointed if it might not be lawfull to take up Armes for their Defence when it was needfull being agreeable to the very Law of nature and reason Because then it will not be sufficient to fight with Counsell For if this were not so and the State and Subjects in such cases might not lawfully take up armes all things had long ere this been in the power of Kings Therefore no doubt our Parliament and State as well as others may by
Rebellion nor Trespasse in the Barons against the king or kingdome but a warre for the honour of God the salvation of the king the maintenance of his Crowne the safety and common profit of âll the Realme much more must our Parliaments present defensive warre against his Majesties ãâã Councellors Papists Malignants Delinquents and men of desperate fortunes risen up in Armes against the Parliament Lawes Religion Liberties the whole Kingdomes peace and welfare be so too being backed with the very same and farre better greater authority and more publike reasons then their warre was in which the safety of Religion was no great ingredient nor the preservation of a Parliament from a forced dissolution though established and perpetuated by a publike Law King Henry the 4 th taking up Armes against King Richard and causing him to be Articled against and judicially deposed in and by Parliament for his Male-administration It was Enacted by the Statute of 1. Hen. 4. cap. 2. That no Lord Spirituall nor Temporall nor other of what estate or condition that he be which came with King Henry into the Realme of England nor none other persons whatsoever they be then dwelling within the same Realme and which came to this King in aide of him to pursue them which were against the Kings good intent and the COMMON PROFIT OF THE REALME in which pursuite Richard late King of England the second after the Conquest was pursued taken and put in Ward and yet remaineth in Ward be impeached grieved nor vexed in person nor in goods in the Kings Court nor in none other Court for the pursuites of the said King taking and with-holding of his body nor for the pursuits of any other taking of persons and cattells or of the death of a man or any other thing done in the said pursuite from the day of the said King that now is arived till the day of the Coronarion of Our said Soveraigne Lord Henry And the intent of the King is not that offendors which committed Trespasses or other offences out of the said pursuits without speciall warrant should be ayded nor have any advantage of this Statute but that they be thereof answerable at the Law If those then who in this offensive Warre assisted Henry the 4 th to apprehend and depose this perfidious oppressing tyrannicall king seduced by evill Counsellors and his owne innate dis-affection to his naturall people deserved such an immunity of persons and goods from all kinds of penalties because though it tended to this ill kings deposition yet in their intentions it was really for the common profit of the Realme as this Act defines it No doubt this present defensive Warre alone against Papists Delinquents and evill Counsellors who have miserably wasted spoiled sacked many places of the Realme and fired others in a most barbarous maner contrary to the Law of Armes and Nations and labour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties Parliaments and make the Realm a common Prey without any ill intention against his Majesties Person or lawfull Royall Authority deserves a greater immunity and can in no reasonable mans judgement be interpreted any Treason or Rebellion against the king or his Crowne in Law or Conscience In the 33. yeare of king Henry the 6 th a weake Prince wholly guiâed by the Queene and Duke of Somerset who ruled all things at their wills under whose Government the greatest part of France was lost all things went to ruine both abroad and at home and the Queene much against the Lords and Peoples mindes preferring the Duke of Sommerset to the Captain ship of Calice the Commons and Nobility were greatly offended thereat saying That he had lost Normandy and so would he doe Calice Hereupon the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Warwicke and Salisbury with other their adherents raised an Army in the Marches of Wales and Marched with it towards London to suppresse the Duke of Sommerset with his Faction and reforme the Governement The king being credibly informed hereof assembled his Host and marching towards the Duke of Yorke and his Forces was encountred by them at Saint Albanes notwithstanding the kings Proclamation to keepe the Peace where in a set Battell the Duke of Somerset with divers Earles and 8000. others were slaine on the kings part by the Duke of Yorke and his companions and the king in a manner defeated The Duke after this Victory obtained remembring that he had oftentimes declared and published abroad The onely cause of this War to be THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE PVBLIKE WEALE and TO SET THE REALME IN A MORE COMMODIOVS STATE and BETTER CONDITION Vsing all lenity mercy and bounteousnesse would not once touch or apprehend the body of King Henry whom he might have slaine and utterly destroyed considering that hee had him in his Ward and Governance but with great honour and due reverence conveyed him to London and so to Westminster where a Parliament being summoned and assembled soone after It was therein Enacted That no person should either judge or report any point of untruth of the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Salisbury and Warwicke For comming in Warlike manner against the King at Saint Albanes Considering that their attempt and enterprise Was onely to see the Kings Person in Safeguard and Sure-keeping and to put and Alien from Him the publike Oppressors of the Common wealth by whose misgovernance his life might be in hazard and his Authority hang on a very small Thred After this the Duke anâ these Earles raised another Army for like purpose and their owne defence in the 37 and 38 yeares of H. 6. for which they were afterwards by a packed Parliament at Coventree by their Enemies procurement Attainted of high Treason and their Lands and Goods confiscated But in the Parliament of 39. H. 6. cap. 1. The said attainder Parliament with all Acts and Statutes therein made were wholly Reversed Repealed annulled as being made by the excitation and procurement of seditious ill disposed Persons for the accomplishment of their owne Rancor and Covetousnesse that they might injoy the Lands Offices Possessions and Goods of the lawfull Lords and liege People of the King and that they might finally destroy the said lawfull Lords and Liege People and their Issues and Heires forever as now the Kings ill âounseilors and hungry Cavalleers seek to destroy the Kings faithfull Liege Lords and People that they may gaine their Lands and Estates witnesse the late intercepted Letter of Sir Iohn Bâooks giving advise to this purpose to his Majestie and this Assembly was declared to be no lawful Parliament but a devillish Counsell which desired more the destruction then advancement of the Publike weale and the Duke Earles with their assistants were restored and declared to be Faithful and Lawful Lords and Faithful liege People of the Realme of England who alwaies had great and Fathfull Love to the Preferrement and Surety of the Kings Person according to their Duty If then these two Parliaments acquitted
of England and Scotland beene resolved and declared to be no Treason no Rebellion at all against the King by the very same or better reason all circumstances duely pondered our Parliaments present taking up Armes and making a Defensive Warre for the endes aforesaid neither is nor can be adjudged Treason or Rebellion in point of Law or Iustice. In fine the King himself in his Answer to the 19. Propositions of both Houses Iune 3. 1642. Confesseth and calleth God to witnesse That aâ the Rights of his Crowne are vested in hâm for his Subjects sake That the Prinâe may not make use of his high and perpetuall power to the hurt of those for whose good he hath it nor make use of the name of publike Necessity for the gaine of his private Favourites and Followers to the detriment of his people That the House of Commons may impeach those who for their owne ends though countenanced with any surreptitiously gotten Command of the King have violated that Law which he is âound when he knowes it to protect and to protection of which they were bound to advise him at least Not to serve him in the Contrary let the Cavalleers and others consider this and the Lords being trusted with a Iudiciary power are an excellent screene and banke betweene the King and people to assist each against any Incroachments of the other and by just Iudgements to preserve that Law which ought to be the Rule of every one of the three Therefore the power Legally placed in both Houses Being more then sufficient to prevent and restraine the power of Tyranny by his Majesties owne Confession it must needs be such a power as may legally inable both Houses when Armes are taken up against them by the King or any other to subvert Lawes Liberties Religion and introduce an Arbitrary government not onely to make Lawes Ordinances and Assessements but likewise to take up Armes to defend and preseve themselves their Lawes Liberties religion and to prevent restraine all forces raysed against them to set up Tyranny else should they want not onely a more then sufficient but even a sufficient necessary power to prevent and restraine the power of Tyranny which being once in armes cannot bee restraned prevented repulsed with Petitions Declarations Lawes Ordinances or any Paper Bulwarkes and Fortifications or other such probable or possible meanes within the Parliaments power but onely by Armes and Militarie Forces as reason and experience in all Ages manifest From all which pregnant punctuall domesticke Authorities and resolutions of Ancient Moderne and present times I presume I may infallibly conclude That the Parliaments present taking up necessary Defensive Armes is neither Treason nor Rebellion in iudgement of Law but a iust and lawfull Act for the publicke benefit and preservation of King Kingdome Parliament Lawes Liberties Religion and so neither their Generall Souldiers nor any person whatsoever imployed by them in this War or contributing any thing towards its maintenance are or can be Legally indicted prosecuted or in any manner proceeded against as Traitors Rebels Delinquents against the King or Kingdome and that all Proclamations Declarations Indictments or proceedings against them or any of them as Traitors Rebels or Delinquents are utterly unlawfull uniust and ought to be reversed as meere Nullities It would be an infinite tedious labour for me to relate what Civilians and Canonists have written concerning Warre and what Warre is just and lawfull what not In briefe they all generally accord That no Warre may or ought to be undertaken cut of covetousnesse lust ambition cruelty malice desire of hurt revenge or fer booty propter praedam enim militare peccatum est Whence Iohn Baptist Luke 3. 14. gave this answer to the Souldiers who demanded of him what shall we doe Doe violence to no man neither accuse any man falsly and be content with your wages Ne dum sumptus quaeritur praedo grassetur Which prooves the Warres of our plundring pillaging Cavalleers altogether sinnefull and unjust And that such a Warre onely is just which is waged for the good and necessary defence of the Common-wealth by publike Edict or consent or to regaine some thing which is unjustly detained or taken away and cannot otherwise be acquired or to repell or punish some injury or to curbe the insolency of wicked men or preserve good men from their uniust oppressions which Warres ought onely to be undertaken out of a desire of Peace as they prove out of Augustine Gregory Isidor Hispalensis and others In one word they all accord That a necessary defensive Warre to repulse an Injury and to preserve the State Church Republike Freedomes Lives Chastities Estates Lawes Liberties Religion from unjust violence is and ever hath beene lawfull by the Law of Nature of Nations yea By all Lawes whatsoever and the very dictate of Reason And that a necessary defensive Warre is not properly a Warre but a meere Defence against an unlawfull Violânce And therefore must of necessitie be acknowledged lawfull because directly opposite to and the onely remedy which God and Nature have giuen men against Tyrannicall and unjust invasions which are both sinnefull and unlawfull And so can be no Treason no Rebellion no crime at all though our Princes or Parents be the unjust assailânts Of which see more in Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 2. c. 1. I shall closeup the Civillians and Canonists Opinions touching the lawfulnesse of a Defensive Warre with the words of Albericus Gentilis Professor of Civill Law in the Vniversitie of Oxford in Queene Elizabeths Raigne Who in his learned Booke De Iure Belâi Pacis Dedicated to the most illustrious Robert Devoreux Earle of Essex Father to the Parliaments present Lord Generall determines thus Lib. 1. cap 13 pag. 92. c. Although I say there be no cause of warre from nature yet there are causes for which we undertake warre by the conduct of nature as is the cause of Defence and when warre is undertaken because something is denied to to be granted which nature it selfe affords and therefore because the Law of nature is violated Warre is undertaken We say there is a three fold Defence one Necessary another Profitable a third Honest yet wee shall deeme them all Necessary He who defends himselfe is said to be necessitated neither will Baldus have us distinguish whether he defend himselfe his goods or those under his charge whether neere or remote His defence is necessary and done for necessary defence against whom an armed enemy comes and his against whom an enemy prepares himselfe and to such a one the same Baldus truly teacheth ayde is due by compact whom others likewise approve This warre we may say was anciently undertaken against Mithridates and against his great preparations Neither ought wise men to expect till he had professed himselfe an enemy but to looke more into his deeds then words Thus whiles we say necessity we speake not
ever used by the Apostles Evangelists Jewes to expresse the Emperour by but that of Caesar not this of King Therefore Peters Text speaking onely of the King not Caesar cannot be intended of the Romane Emperour as ignorant Doctors blindly fancie Fifthly This Epistle of Peter the Apostle of the Iews was written onely to the dispersed Iews thorowout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bythinia 1 Pet. 1. 1. over whom Herod at that time reigned as King by the Romane Senates and Emperours appointment who had then conquered the Iews and made them a tributarie Province as is evident by Matth. 27. 17 21. Mark 12. 14 16 17. Luke 20. 22 24 25. chap. 23. 2. Acts 17. 7. chap. 25. 8 10 11 12 21. chap. 27. 24. chap. 12. 1. to 24. compared together and by Iosepâus the Century writers Baronius Sigonius and others The King then here mentioned to be supreame was Herod or King Agrippa or some other immediate King of the Iews who was their supreame Governour not absolutely but under the Romane Senate and Emperours and made so by their appointment whence called in the Text an Ordinance of man not God Now this King of the Jews as is evident by Pauls Appeal to Caesar from Festus and King Agrippa as to the Soveraign Tribunall Acts 25. and 26. by Iosephus Pâilo Iudâus de legatione ad Caium and the consent of all Historians was not the absolute Soveraigne Power but subordinate to the Romane Emperour and Senate who both created and bad power to controll remove and censure him for his misdemeanours yet Peter calls him here Supreame because the Highest Governour under them as we stile our Kings Supreame Governours under Christ. Therefore having a Superiour Governour and Power over him to which he was accountable and subordinate Supreame in the Text cannot be meant of a King absolutely Supreame having no Power Superiour to him but God but onely relatively Supreame in respect of under Governours there actually residing whose Supremacie being forcibly gained onely by conquest not free consent and the ancient native Kings of the Iews being inferiour to their whole Senates and Congregations and to do all by their advice as Iosephus Antiq. Iud. lib. 4. cap. 8. 2. Sam. 18. 3 4. Jer. 38. 45. 1. Chron. 13. 1. to 6. attest will no way advantage our Opposites nor advance the Prerogative of Kings since it extends onely to the King of the Jews that then was who was not simply Supream but a Subject Prince subordinate to the Romane State and Empire and one appointed by a Conquerour not freely chosen and assented to by the people So as all the Argument which can hence be extracted for the absolute Soveraigntie and irresistibility of Kings over their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments is but this The King of the Iews was in Peters time the Supreame Magistrate over that Nation by the Romane Senates and Emperours appointment to whom yet he was subordinate and accountable the Romanes having conquered the Iewes by force and imposing this government upon them without their consents Therefore the Kings of England and all other Kings are absolute Soveraigne Monarches Superiour to their whole Parliaments and Kingdomes collectively considered and may not in point of conscience be forcibly resisted by them though they endeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties How little coherence there is in this Argument the silliest childe may at first discern From these Scriptures I descend to Reasons deduced from them against resistance which I shall contract into three ArgumentS The first is this Kings are the Fathers Heads Lords Shepherds of the Common-wealth Ergo They ought not to be resisted in any their exorbitant proceedings it being unlawfull unseemly âor a Son to resist his Father the Members the Head the Vassals their Lord the Flock their Shepherd To this I answer1 First They are Fathers Shepherds Lords Heads onely in an improper allegoricall not genuine sence therefore nothing can thence be properly inferred They are and ought to be such in respect of their loving and carefull affection towards their Subjects not in regard of their Soveraigne Power over them Therefore when their Tyrannie makes them not such in regard of care and affection to their people their people cease to be such in regard of filiall naturall and sheep-like submission When these Shepherds turn Wolves these Fathers Step-fathers the Subjects as to this cease to be their Sheep their Children in point of Obedience and Submission Secondly If we consider the Common-weal and Kingdom collectively Kings are rather their Kingdoms children then Parents because created by them their publike servants ministers for whose benefit they are imployed and receive wages not their Soveraigne Lords their subordinate Heads to be directed and advised by them not Tyrannically to over-rule them at their pleasure Therefore Paramount and able in such cases to resist them Thirdly Parishioners may no doubt lawfully resist the false Doctrinâs and open assâults of their Ministers though they be their Spirituall Shepherds Citizens the violent oppressions of their Maiors though they be their Politique Heads Servants the unjust assâults of their Masters though their lawfull Lords who may not misuse their very Villaines by Law And if Parents will violently assault their naturall children Husbands their Wives Masters their Servants to murther them without cause they may by Law resist repulse them with open force Fourthly A Son who is a Judge may lawfully resist imprison condemne his naturall Father A Servant his Lord A Parishioner his Pastour a Citizen his Major a meer Gentleman the greatest Peer or Lord as experience proves because they do it in another capacity as Judges and Ministers of publike Justice to which all are subject The Parliament then in this sence as they are the representative Body of the Realm not private Subjects and their Armies by their authority may as they are the highest Soveraign Power and Judicature resist the King and his Forces though he be their Father Head Shepherd Lord as they are private men Fifthly This is but the common exploded Argument of the Popish Clergy To prove themselves superiour to Kings and exempt from all secular Iurisdiction because they are spirituall Fathers Pââstors Heads to Kings who ought to obey not judge and censure them as Archbish. Stratford and others argue But this plea is no ways available to exempt Clergy men from secular Jurisdiction from actuall resistance of parties assaulted nor yet from imprisonment censures and capitall executions by Kings and Civill Magistrates in case of capitall Crimes Therefore by like reason it can not exempt Kings from the resistance censures of their Parliaments Kingdoms in case of tyrannicall invasions We deride this Argument in Papists as absurd as in sufficient to prove the exemption of Clergy men I wonder therefore why it is now urged to as little purpose against resistance of Tyrants and oppressing Kings and
King for the two next yeares so as the custome of Mal-tolt newly imposed on Woolls should be released and this grant not drawne hereafter into custome as a precedent to their prejudice Who acquainting the Commons therewith they after deliberation As to the Kings supply returned this Answer Num. 8 9. That they thought it meet the King should be supplyed and were ready to ayde him as they had alwayes formerly beene but yet as the ayde was granted in this case they durst not assent to it untill they had consulted and advised with the Commons in the Country for which end they craved time to goe into their Counties and that Writs might issue to summon another Parliament on the Octaves of Saint Hillary of the richest Knights in every Shire at a short day to come which was condescended to After which Num. 9 10 11. they gave this answer in writing concerning the three Articles propounded to them First As to the keeping of the peace of the Realme that the Justices of the Peace had sufficient power already to that purpose onely they adde that disturbers of the peace should not be let out of Prison but upon sufficient Bayle and that no Charters of pardon should be granted to Felons but by common consent in Parliament and all other pardons held as voyd To the second they answered That the King before his going beyond the Seas had taken so good order and appointed such sufficient Guardians to defend the Marches of Scotland who were best able to guard those parts that the enforcement of them by the Kings Councell would be sufficient without any charge to the Commons Only they ordered that every man who had Lands in the Marches of Scotland of what condition soever they were should reside upon them to defend them as it had beene formerly ordained without charge to the Commons To the third concerning the guard of the Seas The Commons prayed that they might not be charged to give Counsell in things of which they had no conisance or charge and that they were advised that the Barons of the Ports which at all times have honours before all the Commons of the Land and are so enfranchized to guard the Sea betweene us and strangers if so be it fals out that they will enter and assaile our Land that they contribute to no aydes nor charges on the said Land but receive profits without number arising by the Sea for the Guard aforesaid Wherefore the Commons are advised that they ought to maintaine a guard upon the Sea as the Commons do upon the Land without taking or demanding wages Likewise there are other great Townes and Havens which have a Navy that are in the same case and are bound to guard the Sea And as for the safeguard of the Watch-houses upon the Sea by Land let the guard of them be made by the advice of the Knights of the Shire where the said Guardians are assigned in the safest manner that may be without charge of the Commons And that the people of the Land of what condition soever which have lands on the Coast shall keepe residence upon those Lands the better to repulse the enemies from the Land so that for their abiding there they shall be discharged to give any aide toward the same guard elsewhere Num. 13. The Commons frame and demand a generall pardon upon grant whereof they promise to aide the King with monies Num. 14. They make an Ordinance for increase of monies in the Realme Num. 15. Because the ships of England went not out together in Fleetes to trade but severally out of desire of gaine and covetousnesse and so many of them were taken by the Enemies of the King and the men slaine and murthered to the dishonour of the King and the whole Realme it was agreed and assented in full Parliament that all the Navy should stay and be arrested till further order were given to the contrary Num. 16. It was accorded and assented in Parliament that the Bishops and Lords in the Parliament should send Letters to the Archbishop of Yorke and the Clergy of his Province under their Seales to excite them to grant a convenient ayd for the guard of the Marches of Scotland for the defence of the Church the Realme and themselves as the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury had done Num. 17. It is accorded that Master Robert de Scardeburgh shall be put into the Commission which shall be sent into the County of Yorke to survey the Array of the people which shall be chosen for the defence of the Realme in lieu of Sir Thomas de Blaston That Sir Richard Chastell shall be put in the Commission to survey the Array in the Counties of Notingham and Derby and Iohn Feriby in the County of Lancaster Num. 18. It is assented that the people of Holdernes shall be Arrayed taxed and make ayde for the guarding of the Marches of Scotland and other businesses of the King in those parts notwithstanding the Commission made to them to guard the Sea Num. 21. The Lords who have Lands towards the Marches of Scotland are commanded and prayed by writs and Letters to repaire thither for defence thereof namely the Lords of Ros Wake Mowbray Clifford and Master William Daubeny Steward of the Earle of Richmond and that those who could not in this case goe in proper person should send their people to the Lords in the Marches In the second Parliament held this yeare by appointment of the first Octabis Hilarii 13. Ed. 3. Num. 2. 5. Edward Duke of Cornwall Guardian of England in the Kings absence being hindered by other businesses to be present in this Parliament by Letters Patents under the Kings great Seale appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury and others to supply his place and hold the Parliament Num. 6 7 8 9. The Commons for the defence of the Realme Sea and Marches of Scotland granted the King thirty thousand sackes of Wooll and the Earles and Barons the ninth sheafe Fleece and Lambe within their Demesne Lands and agreed to raise a great summe of money presently to set out a fleet of Ships to Sea fraught with men of armes and archers for defence of the Realme Num. 10. All the Merchants of England were summoned by writ to appeare at Westminster in proper person to conferre upon great businesses concerning the Kings honour the salvation of the Realme and of themselves Num. 11. The Mariners of the Cinque-ports upon their departure promised to make their ships ready by Mid-Lent and were to receive a summe of money to helpe defray their charges herein and the men of the Cinque-ports promised to defray the moity of the costs and the Kings Counsell the other moity but not in name of wages but out of speciall grace and the Cinque-ports were to finde 21 ships of their owne and nine ships of the River of Thames Num. 12. The Mariners towards the West promised to finde 70. ships of an hundred Tunne
it should please the King that Mounseur de Guyen because he is the most suffiâient person of the realme shall goe to the same Tâeaty And the King said that he liked it well if it pleased the said Lord de Guyân and thereupon Mounseur de Guyen said that he would with a very good will travell and doe any thing which might turne to the honour and profit of the King and of his realme In the Parliament of the 14 H. 6. Num. 10. The Kings grant of the câstody of the Town and Castle of Calice the Towne of Risbanke the Castles of Hamures Marke Oye Stangate Bavelingham and of the Castle and Dominion of Guynes in Picardy to be made to Humfrey Dâke of Glocester his unkle in the presence of the Lords spirituall and temporall then being in the present Parliament was on the 29 day of October read before them which being understood and maâure deliberation taken thereupon the severall reasons of the said Lord being heard it was at last by their assent and consent agreed and ordered that the said Duke should have the custody of the said Towne Castles and premises to the end of nine yeeres then next ensuing which Charter was subscribed by all the Lords there present In the Parliament of 31 H. 6. Num. 41. procustodia Maris it was enacted For as much as the King considering that as well divers His Clergy men of this his realm inhabiting nigh the coast of the Sea and others His Subjects using the Trade of Merchandises have been oftentimes grievously imprisoned distressed put to great sufferances and ransomes and their Ships Vessels and Merchandises of great value taken upon the Sea by his enemies and also Merchant strangers being under his leageance amity safegard or safe conduct upon the Sea have been robbed and spoyled against the forme and contents of such truces and safe conducts signed His Highnesse willing and intending sufficiently to proviâe for the remedy of such inconveniences and to eschew and avoyd all such ãâã and dispoylers HATH BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL in his high Court of Parliament assâmbled deâiâed certaine great Lords of this reâlme that is to say Richard Earle of Salisbury Iohn Earle of Shrewsbury Iohn Earle of Worcester Iames Earle of Wiltshire and Iohn Lord Sturton with great Navies of Ships and people defensible in great number purveyed of abiliments of warre to intend with all diligence to their possibility the safeguard and keeping of the Sea For which cause the subsidies of Tonnage and Poundage granted to the King for his naturall life this Parliament that they might be applied to such uses and intent as they be granted the King BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY OF THE SAME were granted to the said Earles and Lord Sturton and the survivers of them for three whole yeeres with power for them to appoint Collectors to receive and collect them in every Port without rendering any account so as they kept the covenants and endentures made between the King and them for the safegard of the Seas with a proviso that this Act during the three yeeres should not be prejudiciall to the custome of the Towne or Castle of Calice or Rishbanke for the payment of the wages and arreares of the Souldiers there And over that if the goods of any of the Kings liege-people or any of his friends be found in any Vessell of the Kings enemies without any safe conduct that then the said Earles and the Lord Sturton shall take and depart it among them and their retinue without any impeachment according to the Statute thereupon made In the Parliament of 33 H. 6. Num. 27. the said Lords were discharged of the custody of the Sea by the Parliament in these words For as much as the Earles of Salisbury Shrewsbury and Worcester and the Lord Sturton besought the Kings Highnesse in this present Parliament that it might like his Highnes and Excellency of his Noble grace to have them clearely discharged of the keeping of the Sea the King therefore and for other causes moving his Highnesse BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL IN THE SAID PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED the 30 day of Iuly the 23 day of the same Parliament admitted their desire and would that the said Earles and Lord Sturton or any other THAT HAD THE KEEPING OF THE SEA BY AN ACT MADE IN THE LAST PARLIAMENT begun and holden at Redding and ended at Westminster be ãâã the 30 day of July fully discharged of the keeping of the same and that IT SHOULD BEENA CTED OF RECORD In the Parliament of 39 H. 6. Num. 32. The King BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY THEREOF ordained and established that his dearest cosin Richard Duke of Yorke rightfull heire to the Countries of England and France and of the Lordship and Land of Ireland have and take upon him the power and labour to ride into the parts of England and Wales where great rebellions murders riots spoylings executions and oppressions be used committed and attempted to represse subdue and appease them And also to resist the enemies of France and Scotland within the realme And further granted ordained and established by the said advice and authority that every Sheriffe with the power and might of his Sheriwicke and every Major Bailiffe Officer Minister and Subject of the said realme of England and of Wales shall attend upon his said cousin for the said intent as the case shall require and to the same intent be ready at the command of his said cousin and the same obey and performe in like case as they ought to doe at his commandement after the course of the Lawes of England and in Wales after the customâs there c. And to cite no more presidents in so cleare a case in the Parliament of 21 Iacobi ch 33. The Temporalty having granted three intire Subsidies and three Fifteenes and tenths to King Iames towards the maintenance of the warres that might then suddenly insue upon the breach with Spaine and more particularly for the defence of the realme of England the securing of Ireland the assurance of the states of the united Provinces with the Kings friends and allies and for the setâing forth of the Navy-royall did by that Act for the better disbursing of the said ãâã and mannaging that warre according to the Parliaments true intention by that very Act wherein they gave the Subsidies did especially appoint eight Aldermen and other persons of London Treasurers to receive and issue the said moneys and appointed ten Lords and Knights particularly named in the Act to be of the Kinge Councell for the warre by whose warrant under five of their hands at least all the moneys they granted were to be issued and exported for and towards the uses expressed in the Act to such
person or persons as the said Councell of warre should direct and that both those Treasurers and this Councell of warâe and all other persons trusted with the receiving issuing bestowing and imploying of those moneys or any part thereof their heires executors and administrators should be answerable and accomptable for their doings and proceedings therein to the Commons in Parliament when they shall be thereunto required by Warrant under the hand of the Speaker of the House of Commons for the time being and thereby they and every of them according to their severall places and imployments shall give a true and ready declaration and account of their severall respective dealings doings and proceeding therein and that the said Commons in Parliament shall have power by this Act to heare and determine the said account and all things thereto appertaining And withall they in this Act prescribe a specialloath to the Treasurers Not to issue out any moneys without the Warrant of the Councell of war under their hands And another oath to the Councell of warre To make no Warrant for any moneys issued which are given by this Act but for some of those ends which are expressed therein and that to the best of their meanes they should imploy the said moneys accordingly and that freely without requiring any reward or allowance whatsoever Which presidents with others forementioned made His Majesty return this Answer to the Petition of the Lords and Commons touching the Articles delivered February 2. 1641. For the securing you from all dangers or jealousies of any His Majesty will be content to put in all the places both of FORTS and MILITIA in the severall Counties such persons as both Houses of Parliament shall either approve or recommend unto Him so that you declare before unto His Majesty the names of the persons whom you approve or recommend unlesse such persons shall be named against whom He shall have just and unquestionable exception And thus much by way of supplement touching the Militia Concerning the Parliaments interest and right in electing and removing the Officers of the realme and the Kings meniall servants I shall onely adde these Precedents to the forementioned In the Parliament rolls â4 E. 3. Nâm 1. Foure Bishops foure Earles and foure Barons were assigned to the King without whose consent or of foure of them no great businesse was to be transacted 14 E. 3. Num. 36. in the Parliament rolls The Parliament agreeth that the Duke of Cornwall be Custos of England during the Kings absence in the warres of France In the Parliament rolls of 1 R. 2. Num. 18. 19. The Commons requested first that it would please the King to ordaine and nominate to them now in this present Parliament some sufficient persons of divers estates to be continually resident of his counsell for the affaires of the King and of the realme and to have the Officers of the King of such persons who best knew and would and might most diligently travell for the redresse of the foresaid mischiefes and the good government and salvation of the realme so that the Commons may be clearely ascertained of the names of those Counsellors which shall be disbursers and orderers of that which they shall grant for the warres and thereby to have greater encouragement to doe to our Lord the King that which they have in charge concerning him as is aforesaid Also that it would please them to ordaine and nominate in this Parliament the persons which shall be about or have the custody of the person of our Lord the King himselfe who is of such tender age and that those persons shall be of the most vertuous honestest and sufficientest of the Realm so that our said Lord who is a person sacred and anointed be nobly governed and brought up in good vertues and manners to the pleasure of God whereby all the Realme may be secured and amended and that it be likewise orâdained that our Lord the King and âis house be governed with good moderation and defray his expences onely out of the revenues of the Realme and other rights and seigniories of his Crowne And that all that which shall be granted to our Lord the King in maintenance of his wars shall be applied and expended in the warres and no part thereof otherwise in aid and discharge of his said commonaltie In the Parliament of 11. Richard 2. Num. 23. The Commons pray That no person of what state or condition he be should meddle with any manner of governance about the person of our Lord the King nor with the businesses of the Realm nor yet to councell our Lord the King but those Lords which are assigned and ordained in this present Parliament if it be not by ordinance of the continuall Councell and by assent of our Lord the King upon grievous paine And the same Lords which shall bee about the person of our Lord the King and of his Councell shall cause to remove all the persons which they think sit to remove in the houshold of our Lord the King without shewing favour to any and to put others in their places whom they shall think sufficient and vertuous And that the said Lords of the Councell be charged to keep and sustain the estate of our Lord the King in ' its regalty and to doe and use that which may turne to the honour and profit of our Lord the King and of his Realme to their power according to the form of the Oââh contained in a Schedule made in this present Parliament annexed hereunto to the intent that it may be notoriously known thorowout all the Realme that good and sufficient Councell is about the person of our Lord the King to the comfort of all his Commons and firme assurance and establishmeât of the Realme aforesaid the which Oath was made in forme ensuing You shall swear That you will not assent nor yet suffer as much as in you lieth That any Judgement ãâã or Ordinance made or given in this present Parliament be any way annulled reversed or repealed in any time to come and moreover That you shall keep the good Laws and usages of the Realme afore these times made and used and shall firmely keep and cause to be kept good peace quiet and tranquillity in the Realm âaccording to your power without disturbing them in any manner So helpe me God and his Saints The Answer As to the first point of this Article the King wilâ it And as to the second point If there be any Lord of the Councell or other Lord of the Realme which will informe the King That he hath any person about him not sufficient nor honest he wils that it being proved he shall be outed and removed and another sufficient by his advice put in his place In the Parliament of 5. Henry 4. Num. 16. Upon certain prayers and requests made before by the Commons divers times touching the removing of divers persons as well aliens and others by reason of
Charter have confirmed FOR US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE these liberties underwritten to have and to hold to them and their Heirs OF US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE c. together with the whole tenour and title of this Charter and the two last Chapters of it All those customs and liberties aforesaid which we have granted to be holden within our Realme as much AS APPERTAINETH TO US AND OUR HEIRS WE SHALL OBSERVE And for this our gift and grant of those Liberties c our Subjects have given us the fifteenth part of all their moveables And We have granted to them on the other part that NEITHER WE NOR OUR HEIRS shall procure or doe any thing whereby the Liberties in this Charter contained shall be infringed or broken We confirme and make strong all the same FOR US AND OUR HEIRS PERPETUALLY not the Parliament All these I say infallibly demonstrate that this Statute of Magna Charta did never extend unto the Parliament to restraine its hands or power but onely to the King his Heirs Officers Courts of Justice and particular subjects So that the Parliaments imprisoning of Malignants imposing Taxes for the necessary defence of the Realm and seizing mens goods or imprisoning their persons for non-payment of it is no wayes within the words or intent of Magna Charta as Royallists and Malignants ignorantly clamour but the Kings his Officers Councellours and Cavallâers proceedings of this nature are cleerly most direct violations of this Law And that which puts this past dispute are the severall Statutes of 25. Edward 3. cap. 4. Statute 5. 37. Edward 3. cap. 18. 38 Edward 3. cap. 9. 42. Edward 3. cap. 3. 17. Richard 2. cap. 6. and the Petition of right it self all which expresly resolve that this very objected Law of Magna Charta extends onely to the King himselfe his Privy Councell Iudges Iustices Officers and inferiour Courts of Iustice but not unto the supream Court of Parliament which no man for ought I finde ever yet held to be absolutely obliged by it before the Kings late recesse from Parliament The next Statute is that of 34. Edward 1. cap. 1. No tallage nor aid shall be taken or leavied BY US AND OUR HEIRS not the Parliament in our Realme without the good will and assent of the Archbishops Bishops Earls Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Land which the Statute of 25. Edward 1. thus explains But by the common consent of the Realme The Statute of 14. Edward 3. cap. 21. and Statute 2. cap 1. thus If it be not by common consent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and Commons of our said Realme of England AND THAT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 25. Edward the third cap. 8. thus If it be not BY COMMON CONSENT AND GRANT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 36. Edward the third cap. 11. thus That no Subsidie nor other charge be set nor granted upon the Woolls by the Merchants nor by NONE OTHER from henceforth WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT The Statute of 45. Edward 3. cap. 4. thus it is accorded and stablished That no imposition or charge shall be put upon Woolls Woollsels or Leather other then the custome and subsidie granted to the King WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT and if any be it shall be repealed and holden for none And the Petition of Right 3. Caroli thus By which Statutes and other good Statutes of this Realm your Subjects have inherited this freedom that they should not be compelled to contribute any Taxe Tallage Custome Aidâ or other like charge not set BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Now it is as evident as the noonday sunshine that these Acts onely extend to the King his Heirs Councell Officers inferiour Courts and private Subjects onely and that the Parliament is precisely excepted out of the very intent and letter of them all having free power to impose on the Subjects what Aids Taxes Tallages Customes and Subsidies the shall deem meet by the expresse provision of all these Laws concerning the granting and imposing of Subsidies Therefore by the direct resolution of these Acts the Kings his Councellors present contributions assessements and ransoms imposed on the Subjects are illegall against the letter and provision of all these Acts but the Parliaments and Houses lawfull approved and confirmed by them True will Royallists and Malignants answer who have no other evasion left but this If the King were present in Parliament and consenting to these contributions and taxes of the twentieth part there were no doubt of what you alleage but because the King is absent and not only disassents to but prohibits the payment of this or any Parliamentary Assessements by his Proclamations therefore they are illegall and against these Laws 1 To which I answer First that the King by his Oath duty the ancient custom and Law of the land ought of right to be alwayes present with his Parliament as he is now in point of Law and not to depart from it but in cases of urgent necessity with the Houses free consents and then must leave Commissoners or a Deputy to supply his absence This is not onely confessed but proved by a Booke lately printed at Oxford 1642. with the Kings approbation or permission intituled No Parliament without a King pag. 5. to 16. where by sundry presidents in all Kings Reignes it is manifested That Kings were and ought to be present in their Parliaments which I have formerly cleared If then the King contrary to these Presidents his Oath Duty the Laws and Customs of the Realme the practice of all his Progenitors the rules of nature which prohibit the head to separate it selfe from the body and will through the advice of malignant Councellours withdraw himselfe from his Parliament yea from such a Parliament as himselfe by a spceiall Act hath made in some sort perpetuall at the Houses pleasure and raise an Army of Papists Delinquents Malignants and such like against it and that purposely to dissolve it contrary to this very Law of his for its continuance why this illegall torâious act of his paralleld in no age should nullifie the Parliament or any way invalid its Imposicions or Proceedings for their own the Kingdoms Peoples and Religions preservation all now indangered transcends any reasonable mans capacity to apprehend 2 The right and power of granting imposing assenting unto Assâssements Taxes Suosiâiâs and such like publique charges in Parliament for the publique safety rests wholly in the Commons and Lords not King and is their owne free act alone depending no waies on the Kings assent nor necessarily requiring his personall presence in Parliament This is evident First by the expresse letter of the forecited Acts No Subsidy Tax Ayde Talleage or Custome shall be set granted taken or leavied but by common consent and grant of the Prelates Earles Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Realme in Parliament or without the assent
Commons and the Lords and they the whole Realm and all the people of England so that what ever Tax is imposed and assented to by them or by both Houses onely without the King who represents no man but Himselfe alone is in point of Law imposed and assented to by all the Commons and whole Realm of England as the recitals in all our Statutes and Law-bookes resolve though the King assent not to it If therefore as our Law-books clearely resolve without dispute and the experience of all Corporations Parishes and Mannors evidenceth past contradiction all Ordinances and Bylaws made for the common good of Corporations Parishioners Tenants of a Mannor and the like by all or the greater part of the Corporations Parishioners Tenants and Taxes imposed by them for the Common good as repairing of Churches High-waies Bridges reliefe of the poore and the like shall binde the rest even in point of Law without the Kings assent Then by the same or better reason the imposiâions and Taxes now laid upon the subjects by the assent and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament representing the whole Commons and Realme of England who actually assent likewise to these Taxes and Assessements in and by them must and ought in point of Law to oblige all the Subjects in this case of necessity at least as long as the Parliament continues sitting and this their representation of them remains entire especially being for the necessary defence of the Parliament Kingdome Religion all our lives estates liberties lawes against an invading Army of Papists and Malignants in a case of extraordinary extremley This I shall further cleare by some ancient and late judgements in point Mâch 14. Ed. 2. rot 60. in the Kings Bench William Heybârne brought an Action of Trespasse against William Keylow for entering his house and breaking his chests and taking away 70 pounds in money the Defendant pleading Not guilty the Jury âound a speciall Verdict that the Scots having entred the Bishopricke of Durham with an Army and making great burning and spoyles thereupon the Commonalty of Durham whereof the Plantiffe was one met together at Durham and agreed to send some to compound with them for a certaine summe of money to depart the Country and were all sworne to performe what compositions should be made and to performe what Ordinance they should make in that behalfe and that thereupon they compounded with the Scots for 1600 Maâkes But because that was to be paid immediately they all consented that William Keylow the Defendant and others should goe into every mans house to search what ready money was there and to take it for the raising of that summe and that it should be suddenly repaid by the Communalty of Durham And that thereupon the Defendant did enter into the Plaintiffs house and broke open the chest and tooke the seventy pounds which was paid accordingly towards that composition And upon a Writ of Error in the Kings Bench it was adjudged for the Defendant against the Plaintiffe that the action did not lie because he himselfe had agreed to this Ordinance and was sworne to performe it and that the Defendant did nothing but what he assented to by Oath and therefore is accounted to doe nothing but by his consent as a servant to him and the Commonalty of Durham therefore he was no trespâsser Which case was agreed for good Law by all the Iudges in the late Case of Ship-money argued in the Exchequer Chamber though neither King nor Parliament consented to this Taxe or Composition This is the Parliaments present case in effect The King having raised an Army of Papists Delinquents Forraigners Irish Rebels disaffected Persons and actually invading the Kingdom and Parliament with it Hereupon the Parliament were inforced to raise an Army to defend themselves and the Realm against these Invasions For maintenance where of they at first made use onely of voluntary contributions and supplies proceeding onely from the liberality of some private persons best affected to the publike service Which being xehausted the Lords and Commons considering what a solemne Covenant and Protestation themselves had made and taken and the Subjects likewise throwout the Realm to maintain and defend as farre as lawfully they might WITH THEIR LIVES POWER AND ESTATES The true Reformed Proteâtant Râligion c. As also THE POWER AND PRIVILEDGES OF PARLIAMENT THE LAWFULL RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE SUBJECT And every person that maketh this Protestation in whatsoever he shall do in the lawfull pursuance of the sam c. as in the Protestation made by both Houses consents when fullest And considering that the whole Commons and Kingdoms assents were legally and actually included in what they assented in Parliament for the necessary defence of the Realm the Subjects Parliaments Priviledges Rights and the Reformed Religion all actually invaded endangered by an Ordinance of both Houses without the Kings consent then absent from and in open hostilitie against them impose a generall Assessement upon all the Subjects NOT EXCEEDING THE TWENTIETH PART OF THEIR ESTATES And for non-payment prescribe a distresse c. Why this Assessement in this case of necessitie being thus made by assent of both Houses and so of all the Kingdom in them in pursuance of this Protestation should not as legally yea more justly oblige every particular subject though the King assented not thereto as well as that agreement of the men of Durham did oblige them even in point of Law Justice Conscience transcends my capacitie to apprehend and if the first Case be Law as all the Judges then and of late affirmed the latter questionlesse must be much more Legall and without exceptions M. 32. and 33. Eliz. in the Kings Bench in the Chamberlain of Londons case it was adjudged That an Ordinance made by the Common Councell of London only that all Clothes should be brought to Blackwell-hall to be there veiwed searched and measured before they were sold and that a penny should be paid for every Cloth for the Officer that did the same and that six shillings eight pence should be forfeited for every Cloth not brought thither and searched was good to binde all within the Citie and that an Action of Debt would lye at the Common Law both for the duty and forfeiture because it was for the publike benefit of the City and Common-Wealth M. 38. Eliz. in the Common-Pleas it was adjudged in Clerks Case That an Ordinance made by assent of the Burgesses of Saint Albanes whereof the Plaintiffe was one for assâssing of a certain summe of Money upon every Inhabitant for the erecting of Courts there the Terme being then adjourned thither from London by reason of the Plague with a penalty to be levyed by distresse for non-payment of this Tax was good to bindâ all the Inhabitants there because it was for the publike good Mich. 31. and 32. Eliz. in the Kings Bench Williamâ Iefferies Case and Pasch. 41. Eliz. Pagets Case it was
Denmarke Poland Sweden Scotland yea of Iudah Israel and others mentioned in the Scripture the Supreame Soveraignty and Power resided not in the Emperours and Kings themselves but in their Kingdomes Senates Parliaements People who had not onây a power to restrain but censure and remove their Emperours and Princes for their Tyranny and misgovernmenâ With an Answer to the Principal Arguments to prove Kings above their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments and not questionable nor accountable to them nor censurable by them for any exerbitant Actions HAving finished the preceding Treatise which asserts The Supreame Authority and Soveraigne Power in the Realme of England legally and really to reside in the whole Kingdome and Parliament which represents it not in the Kings Person who is inferiour to the Parliament A Doctrine quite contrary to what Court Prelates and Chaplaines have for sundry yeeres inculcated into our Kings and People who preach little else but Tyranny to the one and Slavery to the other to support their owne Lordly Prelacy and hinder an exact Church Reformation and directly opposite to the resolutions of many malignant Courtiers Lawyers and Counsellours about His Majesty who have either out of ignorance or malice created him a new Utopian absolute Royall Prerogative unknowne to our Ancestors not bottomed on the Lawes of God or the Realm for maintenance of each Punctilio whereof against the Parliaments pretended Encroachments the whole Kingdome must be engaged in a destructive civill Warre now like to ruine it I could not but conjecture how in all probability these Clergy men Courtiers and Lawyers out of their unskilfulnesse in true Divinity History Law and Policy would upon the first tydings of this strange Doctrine passe a sentence of Excommunication and death against it as guilty not onely of Heresie but High Treason and judge it such a monstrous Antimonarchicall Paradox as was never heard of in much lesse claimed or practised by any Kingdome Realm or Monarchy whatsoever To anticipate which rash censures and undeceive both Kings and Subjects whom these grosse Parasites have over-long seduced in this point to their prejudices convince the consciences of all gainsaying Malignants irradiate this long obscured verity whose seasonable discovery may through Gods blessing conduce very much to period the present Differences between King and Parliament touching matters of Prerogatives and Priviledges claimed by either I conceived it not only expedient but necessary to back the forecited presidents of our own Kingdom with paralelled examples in most forraign Realmes and Monarchies in which it is not mannerly to be overbusie without just cause which I have faithfully though suddenly collected out of the best approved Authors and Historians whereby I shall infallibly prove that in the Roman State and Empire at the first in the Greek Empire since in the German Empire heretofore and now in the ancient Kingdomes of Greece Egypt India and elsewhere in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Poland Scotland and most other Kingdomes in the world yea in the Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel and others mentioned in Scripture the Highest Soveraigne Authority both to elect continue limit correct depose their Emperours and Kings to bound their royall power and prerogatives to enact Lawes create new Offices and formes of Government resided alwayes in these whole Kingdomes Senates Dyets Parliaments People not in the Emperors Kings or Princes persons I shall begin with the Roman State as having much affinity with ours which was long under their command heretofore After the building of Rome by Romulus and Remus Romulus being elected King divided the people into two Rankes those of the highest and richest quality he stiled Senators making them a Court of Counsell and Iustice much like our House of Peeres the other he termed The People being the body of the State and representing our House of Commons In this distinction made by the Peoples consent the Soveraigne Authority to elect Succeeding Kings to enact binding Lawes to make warre or peace and the like rested not in the Kings person but in the Senate and people joyntly if they accorded yet principally in the people in case either of assent or dissent between them their very Kings and Lawes having their greatest power and efficacy chiefly from the peoples election and assent To begin first with their Kings Election and Authority when Romulus their first King deceased there arose a great controversie in Rome about the Election of a new King for though they all agreed to have a King yet who should chuse him and out of what Nation he should be elected was then controverted In the Interim to avoid confusion the Senators being 150. divided the Regall power between them so as every one in his turne in Royall Robes should doe Sacrifice to the Gods and execute Justice six houres in the nighttime and six houres in the day which tended to preserve an equality among the Senators and to diminish the envie of the people when in the space of one night and day they should see one and the same man both a King and a private person But the people disliking this Interregnum as tending to put off the Election of a King that the Senators might keep the principallity and divide it among themselves cried out that their bondage was multiplyed having an hundred Lords made instead of one neither would they suffer it any longer unlesse they would admit a King created by themselves Hereupon the Senate thinking it best to offer the people that which they were like to lose to gaine their favour Summa potestate populo permissa permitted to the people the chiefe power of Electing a King but yet that they might not give away more right then they deteined they decreed That when the people had commanded and elected a King it should be ratified if the Senators should approve it or be reputed the authors of it Then the Interex assembling the people spake thus unto them O Romans REGEM ELIGITE chuse yea King so the Senators thinke fit and if he be one worthy to succeed Romulus they will approve him This was so gratefull to the people that left they should be overcome with the benefit they commanded that the Senate should decree who should reigne at Rome At last Numa Pompilius was named and none of the people or Senate daring to preferre any before him all of them joyntly decreed that the Kingdome should be conferred upon him Whence Canubius the Tribune of the people in his Speech against the Consuls long after used these words Numa Pompilius POPULI â JUSSU Patres autoribus Romae Regnavit Reges exacti JUSSU POPULI which manifests the chiefe power to be in the people Numa departing Tullus Hostilius by the peoples command consent and approbation was made King which Livy thus expresseth Tullum Hostilium REGEM POPULUS JUSSIT patres auctores facti After him the people created Ancus Martius King Regem POPULUS CREAVIT patres fuêre auctores After him
usurpation as many conceive it not of right by their Parliaments and kingdomes free grants and consents they are still in truth of no greater Authority nor no more exempted from iust censures then their predecessours Now it is clear that in ancient times the 3. Estates and great Councell of France assembled in Parliament and their twelve Peeres or kings as Fabian termes them were the highest power and judicature from which there was no appeale that the Kiâgs of France could make no binding Lawes but by their Authority though now of late they doe what they please and that they have judged the differences between the Crownes of England and France as I have formerly proved and exercised the same or as great authority as the Parliament of England hath done which authority it hath lost by certaine degrees To give a few more instances to cleare this truth Pharamond the first King of the Franks that Reigned in France An. 420. was elected King by the unanimous vote and consent of all the people and by their advice and consent in his Raign the Salique Law was made to Regulate the discent of the Crowne that no women should be heires to it or claime it by discent which Law continues of force unâill this day as all the French historians generally accord who make frequent mention of it though our English have much oppugned it as you may read in Hall and Speed Childericus the fourth King of France about the yeare 460. giving himselfe to all vice and cruelty in such extreame wise that hee became odible to his subjâcts percâiving the murmur of the people and fearing his sudden destruction by the counsell of Guynemeus fled out of his kingdome to Beseigne king of Thuringes Whereupon the French-men with one assent chose Gyll a Roman for their King and governour who laying grieveous Taxes upon his Subjects by the fraudulent counsel of Guynemeus a fast friend to Childericus and using sharp execution upon some of the Nobles so farre discontented his subiects that by the helpe of Guynemeus they deposed and chased him into Soysons and sending for Childericus againe restored and made him King after whose death his sonne Clodoviuâ was by the people ordained and authorised for King of France between whose foure sonnes it was afterwards divided After the death of Chilpericus Clotharius being very young Gunthranus king of Orleans his uncle with the assent of the Nobles of the Realme was made his Tutor who comming to age hee offered to referre the differences between Sigebert and himselfe touching Austracy to which both laid claime to an Assembly of the Lords of that Kingdome and condemned Queen Brunicheild by the unanimous consent of the Lords to bee tyed by the haire of her head to a wilde horse taile and so to be drawed while shee was dead for her many murthers and criminous deeds which was accordingly executed King Dagobert exercised such tyranny and iniustice in pillaging his commons by Exactions and Tributes that those who dwelled in the out parts of the Realme neere the Turkes and other strange Nations chose rather to put themselves under their government than under the Rule of their owne naturall prince Poytiers rebelled against him his Lâds murmured so much against him that Pipin and Martain two of his great Lords and agents to save his Crown dissuaded him from his ill counsells whence a little before his death calling a great counsell of his Lords Spirituall and Temporall hee made his will and setled his Kingdome by their advice dividing it between his two sonnes Theodoricus king of France giving himselfe to sloath and idlenesse committed the government of the Realme to Ebroyn Mr. of his Palace who did what he liked and vexed and troubled the Subiects grievously wherefore by assent the Lords assembled them and by authority deprived the King of all Dignity and closed him in a Monastery during the residue of his life when he had borne the name of a King without executing of the art thereunto belonging three yeares the cruell Ebroyn they exiled to Luxenbourgh during life making Childericus brâther to Theodericus King Ann. 669. who oppressing his subiects grievously and using the Lawes of his progenitors after his pleasure and uniustly causing a Noble-man called Belin to bee tyed to a stake and beaten to death without guilt or Trespasse Hereupon the Lords and Commons fearing like punishment without deserving murmured and conspired against him and slew him and his wife then great with Childe as they were hunting in a wood After which they restored Theodericus whom they had deposed to his former dignity under whom Ebroyn getting into place and favour againe used such Tyrannie towards the Nobles and People that Pipin and Martaine raised a great army against him lest he should destroy the Common-weale gave him battell and at last Hermefreditus slew him After which Pipin was made Master of the Palace in his place K. Dagobert the second dying without any Issue or knowne Heâre at all one Daniel after named Chilpericke a Priest was by the Lords and peoples generall assent chosen King of France Anno 721. for that by their former experience of him they deemed him apt for the rule of the Land After whose death Theodoricus sonne to Dagobert secretly fostered among Nunnes within Nunneries in womans cloathing was espied and admitted for King During most of the forenamed Kings the grand Master of the Palace swayed the Kingdome at his pleasure and executed the Office of the Kings who had nothing but the bare name of Kings and were subject to this grand Officer Whereupon Theodoricus dying Childericus his sonne being a Sott and for his dulnesse unfit to governe Charles Martell Master of the Palace who swayed all things in Theodoricus raigne deceasing his two sons Charlemaine and Pipin by the advice of the Nobles of the Land considering the insufficiency of the King to rule so great a charge divided the Land of France betweene them so that either of them should under the King Rule and Governe such proportion as then there was to them appointed Charlemayne soone after renounced his Government and turned Monke and Pipin as onely Ruler tooke upon him the charge of the whole Realme Pipin then considering in his minde in what danger and trouble before him his Father and he now had ruled the Land and that the King to whom belonged all the charge kept his Palaces and followed all his delights and pleasures without taking any paine for reformation of the same sent an ambassage to Pope Zachary asking his advice in point of conscience Whether it were more necessary or wealfull for the Realme of France that he should be admitted for King that did nothing but apply his minde to all bodily pleasures without care and charge taken upon him for the guarding of the Land and the People of the same or he that tooke upon him all the charge and paine in defence of the Land and keeping of the
and his owne Daughter in Marriage to purchase peace Charles being afterwards slaine by Hebert Earl of Vermendoyes Algina his wife mistrusting the Frenchmen fled secretly with her young sonne Lewes Heire to the Crowne to Edward the Elder into England Whereupon that the Land might not be without a Ruler the Lords of France assembled at Paris and there tooke Councell to elect a new King where after long debate they named and crowned Raulfe sonne to Richard Duke of Burgundy King as next Heire to the Crown but young Lewes Raulfe dying after he had reigned 12 yeares the Nobles hearing that Lewes was alive in England sent for him into France and crowned him their King Lewes the 6. dying without issue being the last King of Pipens blood who enjoyed the Crowne 10. discents Hugh Capet usurped the Crowne putting by Charles Duke of Loraigne Vncle and next heire to Lewes whom by the Treason of the Bishop of Laoâ he took prisoner After which the Crowne continued in this Hugh and his Heires Philip the 2. of France by a counsell of his Prelates was excommunicated for refusing to take Ingebert his wife whom he unlawfully put from him and to renounce Mary whom he had married in her stead And calling a Parliament they concluded that King Iohn of England should be summoned to appeare as the French Kings Liege-man at another Parliament to be holden at Paris within 15. dayes after Easter to answer to such questions as there should be proposed to him for the Dutchy of Normandy and the County of Angeou and Poytiers who not appearing at the day Philip hereupon invaded and seized them After which Lewes the 9. and Henry the 3. of England in a parliament at Paris made a finall composition for these Lands Lewes the 10. being under age was thought of many unsufficient to governe the Realm and when he had a mind to goe to the holy Warre as it was then deemed he did not undertake it but by the advice of his great Councell of Spirituall and Temporall Lords and persons who assisted him therein Philip the 4. in the 27. yeare of his Raigne raised a great Taxe throughout France which before that time was never heard nor spoken of by his absolute Prerogative without consent of his Estates in Parliament which had the sole power of imposing Taxes Which Taxe all Normandy Picardy and Champaigne allying themselves together utterly refused to pay which other Countries hearing of tooke the same opinion so that a great rumour and murmur was raised throughout the Realme of France in such wayes that the King for pacifying the people was faine to repeale the said Taxe Lewes 11. of France dying without issue male left his Queen great with child whereupon Philip his Brother reigned as Regent of France till the childe was borne which proved a male named Iohn who dying soone after Philip was crowned King at Paris albeit that the Duke of Burgoyn and others withstood his Coronation and would have preferred the Daughter of King Lewes But other of the Lords and Nobles of France would not agree that a woman should inherit so great a Kingdome it being contrary to the Salique law This Philip by advise of evill counsell set a great Taxe upon his Commons to the Fifth part of their movable goods at which they murmured and grudged wondrous sore and before it was levied hee fell into a Feever Quartan and great Flixe whereof hee dyed which Sickenesse fell upon him by prayer of the Commons for laying on them the said grievous Taxes Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the English âuâ of Aquitaine and other parts of his Kingdome and being provided of all things which he thought needfull for the doing of it yet would not undertake the warre without the counsell and good liking of the Nobility and people whose helpe he was to use therein Wherefore he commanded them all to be assembled to a Parliament at Paris to have their advice and by their wisdome to amend what had by himselfe not altogether so wisely been done and considered of And this warre being at last decreed by the Councell prospered in his hand and tooke good successe Wheâeas when the Subjects see things done either without counsell or contrary to the wills and decrees of the Senate or Coâncell then they contemne and set them at naught or elfe fearfully and negligently do the command of their Princes of which contempt of Lawes Magistrates and sedditious speeches ensue among the people and so at length most dangerous rebellion or else open conspiracy against the Prince as Bodin observes This Charles dying without Issue Male leavâng his Wife great with Childe Philip Earle of Valoyes his Nephew was by the Barons and Lords made Protector and Regent of the Realme of France untill such time as the Queene was delivered who being brought to bed of a Daughter onely hereupon Philip was crowned King Betweene him and King Edward the third of England and their Councells arose great disputations for the Right and Title to the Crowne of France for it was thought and strongly argued by the Councell of England for so much as King Edward was sonne and sole Heire to his Mother Queene Isabel daughter to King Philip le Beaw that he should rather be King of France then Philip de Valoyes that was but Cousin German to Philip le Beaw Of which disputations the finall resolution of the Lords and Parliament was That for an old Decree and Law by Authority of Parliament long before made which the English much oppugned that no woman should inherite the Crowne of France therefore the Title of Edward by might of the Frenchmen was put by and Philip by an Act of the whole French State by which his right was acknowledged admitted to the Government of the same After which one Simon Poylet was hanged in Chaines Headed and Quartered at Paris for saying in open audience that the right of the Crowne of France belonged more rightfully unto King Edward then to King Philip who had long warres about these their Titles to the Crowne King Iohn of France in the fifth year of his reigââ had by authority of the three estates of his Realme assembled in âarliament to wit of the spirituall Lords and Nobles and Heads of Cities and good Townes of his Kingdome 3000 men waged for a yeare granted to him to defend him and his Realme agaânât Edward the third King of England who the next yeer following took King Iohn prisoner in the field Whereupon Charles Duke of Normandy his eldest sonne and Heire apparent assembled the 3 Estates at Paris in a Parliament there held craving aid of them to redeem their captivated King who promised their uttermost help herein desiring convenient time to consult thereof Which granted the three Estates holding their Councell at the Gray Fryers in Paris appointed fifty person among them to take view and make search of the grieyances and evill guidance of the Realme
the Duke sent out Commissions and assembled the Three Estates againe at Paris the 15. day of February Where in the parliament chamber in the presence of the Duke Estates and divers Nobles Robert Coke Bishop of Laon by command of the Duke made a long Oration of the misguiding the King and the Land by meanes of evill Officers as well by changing of money as other many unlawfull Excises and Taxes to the great impoverishment of the Commonalty of the Realme and to the singular enriching and advancement of the said Officers Wherefore the Three Estates prayed that all such Officers may be removed from their Offices and other that shall be thought more beneficiall for the King and his Realme to be admitted Of which Officers the Archbishop of Roan then newly made Cardinall was noted for one and other to the number of 21. whereof some were right neere to the Duke After which Oration Sir Iohn de Pigquine in the name of the Three Estates offered That the Three Estates should finde to the King 30000. men for an whole yeare so as all things might after that day be ordered as the Bishop had before devised All which Articles were unto them by the Duke granted and incontinently all such Officers as they before had named were cleanly avoided and other such as by the said 3. Estates were thought most necessary were put and chosen to their roomes except that some of the old as Masters of Accounts and some of the Prââsidents and Masters of the Requests were holden in for a time to shew unto the new how they should order and guide their said Offices And the 26 of March was a new money proclaimed thorow Paris such as the said 3. Estates had newly devised The King informed of this sends the Archbishop of Sennes and two Earles from Burdeaux where he was prisoner with a Proclamation which they caused to be proclaimed in Paris the 6. of April That the people should not pay such Subsidies as the 3. Estates had ordained for the waging of the 30000. men aforesaid or for the Kings fine and also that the 3. Estates after that day should no more assemble for any causes or matter before touched till they had farther knowledge of the Kings pleasure For which Proclamation the Citizens of Paris much blamed the said Bishop and Earles who purchased it who as soone as this Proclamation was made for feare of the people fled from Paris Vpon this Proclamation the Commons waxed so mad that they left their occupations drew them to Conventicles and Companies and used many unfitting words of the King and his Counsell Whereupon to avoid inconvenience the Duke commanded a Watch to be kept in the City day and night and certaine Gates of the City to bee kept shut Vpon the 9. day of April another Proclamation was made all contrary to that other By vertue whereof it was charged that the fore-said Subsidies should bee levyed and also that the 3. Estates shouldre-assemble at Paris the 5. day after Easter and there to proceed upon all such matters as were before by them begaâ When the Estates meet againe there grew a difference between them and the Duke about the subsidies for the finding of 30000. men the summe assessed for that puâpose being too small by much the Clergy and Lords thân refusing to pay any more then they were first sessed unto By meanes of which difference the assembly of State was dissolved Whereupon strait command was given by the Duke to the Provost of Paris and others who bare principall sway within the City and were great stricklers and doers in the Assemblies of the 3. Estates so that much of the businesse was ruled by them and their meanes that they should cease their Authority and not to deale any more with the rule of the Realme but onely with the good rule and government of the City of Paris That done the Duke rode about to divers good Townes making request to them for ayde and to have this new money currant among them But he sped little of his purpose Then shortly after he assembled at Paris certaine person of 20. or 30. Townes next adjoyning with whom he held a Counsell for sundry dayes who in the end shewed him that they might bring no thing to effect without the assembling the 3. states besought him that they might be eft-soon assembled trusting that they would then satisfie his minde Upon which the Duke sent forth Commissions charging the said 3. Estates to appeare before him at Paris the next Wednesday after All Saints day which they did where the Duke condiscending to their former Articles he gave the King of Navarre and the 3. Estates full content who promised that they would demeane themselves to his Father and him as true and dutifull Subâects and advising ãâã to take upon him the Government of the Realme they created him Regent of France during his fathers imprisonment After this hee assembled the Estates and chiefe Burgesses of Cities at Paris and acquainted them with the King of Englands large demands for his fathers inlargement which were so displeasing to all the company that they answered The said Treatie was neither honourable nor profitable And rather then the King should binde him and his land to such inconveniences they would prepare to mâke sharpe Warre against England whereupon they granted to finde divers thousands of men at Arms at their owne costs for certain moneths to relieve the King And at another Parliament assembled when Iohn was dead and Charles came to the Crowne they granted an excise of every 4 penny of all things bought and sold for the maintenance of his warres the spiritualty granted him a disme and the Lords and Gentlemen were stinted at a certaine And in the eleventh yeare of his reigne he assembled his great Councell of Parliament at Paris where among many Acts made for the weale of the Realme he with the assent of the Lords and Commons there assembled enacted for a Law after that day to be continued That all Heires of the Crowne of France their fathert being dead may be crownned as Kings of France so soone as they attained to the age of fourteene years And in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne the Duke of Flanders granted to those of Gaunt such Articles of agreement for the confirmation of their liberties the repealing of illegall taxes the electing of their owne Officers the Dukes Councellours and the like which you may read in Fabian as plainly manifest this whole Dukedome and people to be of greater jurisdiction then himselfe though invested with regall authoritie and that he had no power to impose any taxes on them without their grant and consent the contrary whereof caused many bloudy warres among them Charles the seventh after Fabians account but sixt after the French History a Childe of thirteene yeares by reason of the difference between the Lords who should be Vicâgerent was by the advice of the major part of the Lords
obedience to their King deserted Magnus and chose Albert King Magnus seeking to regaine his Realme was defeated in battell and died in exile Queen Margaret taking Albert prisoner and conquering Sweden left it and two Kingdoms more to Ericus her adopted son But the Swedes weary of a forraigne yoke by the helpe of Engelbert denied subjection to him and waged warre so long with him that he was forced to place Swedes in all the Castles by agreement and to receive onely halfe the revenues of the Realme in his absence and at last tired out with the wars deserted both Crowne and Kingdome After this the Swedes elected Charles for their King who after seven yeers reigne perceiving that he grew grievous and displeasing to the States of Sweden taking his owne private goods onely with him and leaving the treasure of the Realm in a safe place left the Kingdome Whereupon they elected Christierne the first the King of Denmarke and Norway for their King against whom they took up armes because he had broken that paction prescribed to him when he tooke the Crowne whereupon Anno 1499. Christierne came with a great power to subdue the Swedes but he was easily conquered repulsed thence twice one after another by the Swedes united forces who elected them a Governour whom they called a Marshall which had power to call generall Assemblies of the States and execute the Kings Office and might have beene elected King upon such conditions as the States propounded which he reâused to submit to King Iohn thinking to subdue the Swedes after Christiernes death was repulsed by them and his Queen taken prisoner His sonne Christierne the second King of Denmarke by the treachery of Gustavus Archbishop of Vpsalis after many encounters upon promise to continue their Laws Liberties and Priviledges inviolably and to remit all offences past by a solemne Oath was elected by the Swedes for their King who swearing these Articles and confirming them by his Charter was upon this admitted into the Towne and Castle of Holmâ where feasting all the Nobles and principall men of Swethland two dayes together suspecting no treachery he suddenly apprehends them imprisons murthers all the Nobles Gentry Citizens Commons yea Bishops and Monkes with extraordinary cruelty spoils their wives and Orphans of all their goods and exerciseth more then barbarous tyranny over them which Gustavus Erichson a noble Swede then in Denmarke hearing of escapes thence privily and comes into Swethland âiâgâised raiseth an Army to revenge this butchery delivers his Country from this Tyrant and for ãâã noble service was by their unanimous vote elected and crowned ãâ¦ã of Sweden in his stead the Swedes in a publike Declaration manifesting then expulsion and deprivation of Christierne for his treachery and tyranny to be just and lawfull Ericus the seventeenth King of Sweden imprisoning his brother murdering his faithfull Counsellours warring upon his Subjects playing the tyrant and matching himselfe unworthily to a woman of meane condition was for these his misdemeanors taken prisoner with his Queene deposed and his brother made King in his stead Anno 1599. And Sigismund King of Sweden taking upon him the Crowne of Poland after fourteen yeers reigne was deposed and dâspossessed of his Kingdom Anno 1607. and Charles his Uncle made King in his stead Assyria Cyprus Lombardy Naples Venice I Could now acquaint you with many such like passages and stories in the Kingdomes of Assyria as how effeminate Sardanapalus for his vices and misâgovernment was deprived by his Subjects burned in his Palace and Arbactus made King in his stead In the kingdom of Cyprus where King Peter murthering his brother and those of Geneva was soon after taken prisoner and made a tributary Prince King Iohn governed by Helena his wife and she by his Nurse which made the people weary of the government had a Regent by consent of the Nobles Iohn of Portugall whom they married to his daughter Carlota set over him and the Realm and all the royall power soon after put into his hands who being soon poysoned by Helena Lewes sonne to the Duke of Savoy was sent for the crowned King by generall assent and Iohn and Iames his sons put by Clephus the second King of Lombardy was so cruell that after his death they would have no more Kings but chose thirty Dukes to governe them who continued this government eleven yeeres Desiderius the last King of Lombardy was taken prisoner with all his children in Pavia by Charles the great and so that Kingdome ceased Anno 774. Tancred the fourth King of Naples was deposed by Pope Celestine the third with his peoples consent Momfrey a Bastard poysoning Conrade the seventh King of Naples and usurping the Crown was deposed by Charles Earle of Aniou who enjoyed the Crowne till Aragon seased on the Realme Ione Queene of Naples married Andrew second sonne to Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency after marrying Iames of Tarragon she beheaded him for lying with another woman and was at last driven out of her Kingdome by Lewes of Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband Peter Duke of Venice was for his tyranny and misgovernment besieged in his palace by the people which they fired and then taking him his wife and sonne dragged them unto the butchery where they chopped them in pieces and threw him to the dogs to be devoured notwithstanding all their submissions and intreaties on their knees Anno 977. So Duke Falier and many othe Dukes have beene condemned to death and executed by the States of Venice and that justly as Bodine grants Multitudes of such like presidents occur in most other Dukedoms and Principalities which I will not name because they want the title of Kings though Aquinas truly holds That a Kingdome is so called from ruling therefore he who hath others under his government is said to have a Kingdome in reality though not in propriety of speech and so are Kings in verity though not in title I might adde to these many more examples manifesting what miseries and untimely deaths tyrannicall Kings and Princes have undergone in all ages and States being commonly deposed poysoned murthered but I shall for brevity passe over these examples remitting the Readers to Aristotle Aelian and Doctor Beard his Theatre of Gods Judgements and come nearer home to Scotland as having nearest relation to England Scotland WHat soveraigne power and jurisdiction the Realme Parliaments and Nobles of Scotland have claimed and exercised over their Kings who saith Buââanan can neither make Laws Warre Peace nor conclude of any great affairs of the Realm without a Parliament which hath there and in Hungary Poland Denmarke Swethland been oft-times summoned not onely without but against their Kings consents and how frequently they have questioned imprisoned censured deposed yea judicially sentenced their Kings for their tyrannies oppressions whoredoms murders rapines and evill administrations you may reade at large in George Bucanan
his Crowne-lands to King Henry without his peoples consents so farre incurred their hatred that upon his returne they beseiged him at Barwick and almost tooke him prisoner but by the mediation of some of his Councell who informed the Nobles that the King was by violence fraud circumvented by the King of England of the ancient patrimony of the Crowne land they resolved to recover it by war the Scottish Nobility affirming that the King had not any power to diminish or part with any lands appertaining to the Crown without all their consents in Parliament This King after some encounters making a peace with the English upon unequall termes wherin he parted with some of his ancient territories out of his pusilanimity against his Nobles consent hereupon he grew so odious and contemptible to them that they were all weary of his government and caused many to take up Armes and Rebell against him After the death of King Alexander the third there was a Parliament summoned at Scone to consult about the creating of a new King and the government of the Realme during the Inter-regnumâ where first of all they appointed six men to rule the Realme for the present and then heard and discussed the severall Titles pretended to the Crowne the finall determination whereof they referred to King Edward the first of England as to the Supreame Soveraigne Lord of the Realme who selecting 12. Sâottish and 12. English Councellors to assist him After full hearing by generall consent of all adjudged the Crown to Iohn Baylioll husband to King Alexanders âighest Kinswoman The Scots considering his simplicity and unaptnes to governe them and scarce confiding in him being an Englishman and elected by the K. of England coÌstituted them 12. Peers after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose advise the King and all the affaires of the Realme were to be governed and directed He was taken and kept prisoner by the English After the death of Robert Bruce the Scots before their King was crowned created a Vice-Roy to govern the Realme who suppressed the theeues and Robbers Edward Bayliol sonne to Iohn Bayliol succeding Bruce was afterwards rejected and deposed by the Scots for adhereing too closely to the English K. Edward and David Bruce elected K. in his place Robert the 2d. of Scotland when a peace was propounded between France England and Scotland by the Pope willingly consented there unto but his Nobles being against it his assent alone was in vaine because the King of Scotland alone can make no firme peace nor truce nor promise which shall bind but by publike consent in Parliament King Robert the 3d. dying of griefe for the captivity and imprisonment of his Son Iames taken prisoner by our King Henry the 4 th as he was going into France the Scots hereupon appointed Robert his uncle by common consent for their Vice-roy till Iames the first of that name right heire of the Cowne were enlarged Iames being freed and Crowned summoned a Parliament wherein an ayde was granted him to pay his ransome with much difficulty he had many Civill wars with his Subjects and at last was murthered by Robert Grame and his confederats from whom he received 28. wounds in his Chamber in the night wherof he presently died Iames the 2. his son being but 7. yeares old at his death Alexander Leviston was chosen Protector and William Crichton made Chancellor by Parliament Which the Earle Douglas storming at committed many insolencies in a hostile manner After which Alexander and his faction opposing the Chancellor and commanding that none should obey him the Chancellor thereupon fortified Edenborough Castle and as the King was hunting early in the morning seized upon him with a troop of Horse brought him to Edinburgh Castle where he detained him from the Protector till the peace of the Kingdom and present divisions should be setled which lasting very long by reason of Earle Douglas his ambition power and covetousnes who raised many grievous civill wars he was at last stabbed to death by the King himselfe Anno 1452. contrary to his promise of safeâ conduct to the Court under the Kings and Nobles hands and seales Wherupon his brethren and Confederats meeting at Sterling resolved to revenge his death and tied the Kings and Nobles writing of safe conduct to an horses taile which they led through the streets of Sterling railing at the King and his Councell as they went and when they came into the market place where they had 500. trumpets sounding they by an Herald proclaimed the King and all that were with him fedifragus perjured and enemis of all good men and then spoiled and burned the Towne Country with all places else that were firme to the King betweene whom and the kings party a bloody civill warre to the spoyle of the Countrey continued above two yeares space with various successe till at last with much difficulty this fire was extinguished and the King casually slaine with the breaking of a Cannon whose sonne Iames the 3. being but 7. yeeres old was proclaimed king in the Campe and the Queen Mother made Regent till a Parliament might be called to settle the government but when the Parliament assembled upon the Oration of Kenneth Archbishop of Saint Andrewes shewing the Inconveniences and unfitnesse of a womans Government they Elected 6. Regents to governe the King and Realme during his minority After which Bodius was made Vice-roy This king being seduced by ill Courtiers and Councellors which corrupted him thereupon divers of the Nobles assembling together resolved to goe to the Court to demand these ill Councellors and seducers of the King and then to execute them which they did accordingly and that with such fury that when they wanted cords to hang some of them they made use of their horses bridles and every one strave who should be forwardest to doe this execution The king promising reformation was dismissed but in steed of reforming he meditated nothing but revenge blood and slaughter in his minde and plotting secretly to murther the Nobles in Edenburg by the helpe of Earle Duglasse he detesting the fact and revealing the Treachery thereupon the Nobles who formerly desired onely his reformation took up Armes to deââroy him as one incorrigible and implacable whereupon they made the Kings sonne Vice-roy and knowing the kings perfidiousnesse would yeeld to no termes of peace unlesse he would resigne up his Crown to his son which he refusing thereupon they gave him battle and slew him as a common enemie After which calling a Parliament they created his son Iames the fourth king who comming under the power of the Duglasses rescued himselfe at last from them and invading England Anno. 1542 when he proclaimed Oliver Sincleer his favorite Geneâall the Scottish Nobility tooke it in such indignation that they threw downe their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners whereupon the king growing sicke with griefe and anger soone after
sit with the Lord of the Fee as Peers but likewise heard the Causes oft times between the Superiour Lord and his Vassall We likewise see these Senators of France to have oft times judged between the King and Subjects so that when Charles the 6. would have pronounced sentence against the Duke of Britain they withstood him and said THAT THE IVDGEMENT WAS NOT THE KINGS BVT PEERS FROM WHOSE AVTHORITY HE COVLD DEROGATE NOTHING Hence even at this day the Parliament at Paris which is called the Court of Peers or Senators is in some sort constituted a Iudge between the King and People yea between the King and every private man and is bound as with an obligation to right every one against the King Procurers if he invades any thing against Law Besides if the King determines any thing or makes any Edict at home if he make any compact with neighbour Princes if any Warre be to be waged if any Peace be to be made as of late with Charles the fifth The Parliament ought to approve and bée Authour of it and all things which appertain to the Common-wealth ought to be registred among its acts which verily are not ratified untill they shall be approved by it Now that the Senators might not fear the King heretofore none could be preferred into that Order but such who were nominated by the Senate neither could they Lawfully be removed but by its Authority for a lawfull cause Finally even the Kings Letters unlesse they be subscribed by the Kings Secretary and rescripts unlesse they be signed by the Chancellour who hath a power of cancelling have no authority There are likewise Dukes Marquesses Earles Vicounts Barons Castellanes also in Cities Maiors Deputies Consuls in Sindeches Auditors and the like to whom some particular Region or City are severally commended that they may defend the People so farre forth as their jurisdiction extendeth although some of these dignities at this day are reputed Hereditary And besides this yearly heretofore at leastwise as often as necessity required there was held an Assembly of the three Estates wherein all the Countries and Cities of any note did send their Deputies namely Commons Nobles Ecclesiasticks in each of them apart where they publikely determined of those things which appertained to the Republike Now such was evermore the authority of this Assembly that not only those things which were therein accorded were reputed sacred and holy whether Peace were to be concluded or War to be waged or the Guardianship of the Realm to be committed to any one or a Tax to be imposed was there concluded but even Kings themselves for their luxury slothfulnes or tyrannie were thrust into Monasteries by their authority even all their Ofsprings deprived of the succession of the Kingdom no otherwise then at first when as they were called to the kingdom by the peoples authority verily those whoÌ consent had advanced dissent did pull down again those whom imitation of paternall vertues had as it were called into that inheritance a degenerate and ungratefull minde as it had made then uncapable and unworthy so it did make them to be disinherited From whence verily it appears that succession truly was tolerated to avoid competition succession an interregnum and other incommodities of Election but truely when greaâer damages would follow where Tyranny should invade the Kingdom where a Tyrant the Throne of a King the lawfull Assembly of the people Perpetually reserved to themselves an Authority of expelling a Tyrant or slothfull King and of deducing him to his Kindred and of substituting a good King in his place Verily peradventure the French received this from the Gauls Caesar in the fifth Book of the Gallic War being the Author For Ambiorix King of the Eburoni confessed that all that time the Empires of the Kings of Gallia were such that the people duely assembled had no lesse authoritie over the King then the King over the people which also appears in Vercingetorix who pleaded his cause before an assembly of the people In the Kingdoms of Spain especially in Valentia and Catteloigne of the Arragonians it is even thus for the Soveraignty of the Realme is in the Justice of Aragon as they call it therefore the great men who represent the people fear not to tell the King in direct terms both in his very Coronation it self and likewise every third year in the generall assembly of their Estates Tantum valemus nos quantum vos We are as powerfull as you but the Iustice of Aragon is above us both who rules more than you Yea oftentimes what things the King hath asked what he hath injoyn'd the Iustice hath prohibited nay he never dares to impose any tribute without the authority of that Assembly In the Realms of England and Scotland the Supreme power is in the Parliament usually wont to be held almost every year Now they call a Parliament the Assembly of the Estates of the Realme where the Bishops Earls Barons Deputies of the Cities and Counties by common suffrage determine of the Republikes affairs whose authority is so sacred that what things soever it shall once establish it is unlawfull or a wicked act for the king to abrogate Likewise all the Officers of the Realme are wont to receive their Offices from that Assembly and those who ordinarily assist the King or Quéen in Councell In brief other Christian Kingdoms as Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden and the rest have all their Officers of the Realm or Consuls of the Royall Empire who by their own Authority have sometimes used even to depose their Kings themselves as Histories teach or fresh memory sufficiântly manifests Neither is there verily any cause that we should think the Royall Authority to be thereby deminished or that Kings should hereby suffer as it were a diminution of their heads Truly we deem not God the lesse potent for this because he cannot sin by himself nor his Empire more restrained because it cannot be ruined nor grow worse therefore not a King if that he who may offend by himself be sustained or kept from sinning by anothers help or if peradventure he had lost any Empire by his own negligence or fault that he may retain by anothers prudence What do you think any man lesse healthy because Phisitians âit round about him who dehort him from intemperance who interdict him the eating of hurtfull meats who likewise oft-times purge him against his will and resisting Or whether doest thou think those Phisitians who take care of his health or flatterers who obtrude the most unwholsome things to be more his friends Therefore this distinction is altogether necessary to be adhibited Some are friends of the King others of Caesar those are friends of Caesar who serve Caesar those friends of the King or Emperour who serve the Kingdom For since any one is called a King for the Kingdoms sake and the Kingdom consists in the people but the Kingdom being lost or decayed the King must altogether
the sinne was in this that they did by secession which was to be done in the Assembly and did a just and lawfull thing unjustly Frequent examples of this thing occurre in other Kingdomes he instanceth in Tarquin the proud expelled by Brutus and Lucretius who confiscated his goods and would have publikely sentenced himselfe had they apprehended his person because he consulted not with the Senate as former Kings usually did because he made warre peace and truces at his pleasure without the Senates and peoples advice violated the Lawes which he should observe and neglected the covenant established betweene the King and people in Nero the Emperour publikely sentenced by the Senate Vitellius Maximinus and the speech of Tââjan forecited Likewise the French by authority of a publike Councell through the care of the Kingdomes officers expelled Childericke the first Sigibert Theodoricke Childericke the third from the Crowne for their tyranny and set up others of another stocke in their places Yea for sloathfulnesse negligence madnesse as also for injuries to Forrainers and yeelding to the impotencie or lust of flatterers or women they have deposed some and as it were taken away the reines from Phaeton lest all men should be burnt with the same fire as Theodoricke for Ebroines sake Dagobert of Plectrude and Theobald his Mignions with others reputing it to be all one whether a woman or an effeminate Prince reigned or whether a tyrant or petite tyrants under a sloathfull Prince domineered or finally whether he himselfe were a Devill or possessed by the Devill himselfe Thus not long since they compelled Lewes the eleventh a most imperious Prince to receive 36. Governours by whose counsell he was bound to governe the Republike Yea what other right had either the Carlingi adopted into the Kingdome in place of the Meruingi or the Capeâs who at this day hold it preferred before the Carlingi by the Decree of a publike Councell but from the people represented as it were in an Epitome by the Councell of the Realme which they call an Assembly of the three Estates who might lawfully of right both depose those and by their owne authority establish these in the Throne In the same manner we read Adolphus deprived of the German Empire An. 1296. because corrupted with mony he had made war with France in favour of the English and Wenceslaus An. 1400. although these may be called not so well evill as lesse good Princes Thus in the Realme of England Edward the second for his tyranny to his Subjects especially the Nobles whom he destroyed without hearing their cause was at his Queenes request adjudged unworthy of his Crowne by the Parliament Not long since Christierne in Denmarke Ericus in Sweden Queene Mary very lately in Scotland were deprived which Histories worthy credit testfie hath beene frequently done in the Kingdome of Poland Hungary Spine Portugall Bohemia and the rest But what concerning the Pope himselfe The Cardinals they say because they have chosen him or if they doe not their duty the Patriarks who are Primates next after the Cardinals may against his will for certaine causes call a Councell and in it judge the Pope if he shall scandalize the Church by his notorious offences if he be incorrigible if reformation be necessary as well in the head as members if contrary to his Oath he will not assemble a Councell and the like and de facto we read that many Popes have beene deposed by authority of a Councell But if saith Baldus they be pertinaciously abused at first they must use words secondly herbes that is medicines lastly stones and where the truth of vertue sufficeth not there the defence of weapons ought to prevaile But and if by the suffrages almost of all learned men the Decrees of Councels and the Acts themselves done it be proved that a Councell as they speak may lawfully depose the Pope who yet boasts himselfe to be the King of Kings and claimes as much to be above the Emperour as the Sunne is above the Moone yea also arrogates to himselfe an authority of deposing Kings and Emperours at his pleasure who at last can doubt but that by the publike Councell of every Realme not onely a tyrant but a King pernicious to his Kingdome for his madnesse or folly may be deposed or removed Goe to now in this our politicke Ship the Master gluts himselfe with wine most of his assistants either asleepe or drunke with mutuall cups sportingly behold an imminent Rocke The Ship in the meane time either holds not that course which is expedient for the owner or seemes speedily to be wracked what thinkest thou is here to be done under the Master by one who is vigilant and sollicitous Shall he pull those by the eares who are asleepe or onely jogge them by the sides but in the meane time lest he should seeme to doe ought without their command shall he not afford his helpe and assistance to the indangered Ship Truly what madnesse or rather impiety will this be Seeing then as Plato saith tyranny is a certaine phrensie and drunkennesse the Prince may utterly subvert the Republike the most of the Nobles may collude connive or at least are fast asleepe the people who are Lords of the Republike by the fraud or negligence of these ministers which is their fault are reduced into greatest straights in the meane time there is one of the Nobles which considers the incroaching tyranny and detests it from his soule what thinkest thou is now to be done against him by this man Shall he onely admonish his Colleagues of their duty who themselves doe as much hurt as they may But besides as it is perillous to admonish and in that state of things it may be deemed a capitall crime shall he do like those who contemning other helps casting away their armes shall cite Lawes and make an Oration concerning justice among theeves in the midst of a wood but this truly is that w ch is coÌmoly said to be madle with reason What then shall he grow deafe at the peoples groanes shall he be silent at the entrance of theeves or shall he finally grow lasie and put his hands into his bosome But if the Lawes appoint the punishment of a Traytor against one wearing buskins on his legs who counterfeits sicknesse for fear of the enemies with punishment at least shall we decree against him who either through malice or sloathfulnesse shall betray those whom he hath undertaken to protect But rather he shall command those things that are needfull to such as are wary by a Mariners shout he shall take care lest the Common-wealth receive any detriment and shall preserve the Kingdome even against the Kings will and resistance by which he himselfe becomes a King and shall cure the King himselfe as a frantick man by binding his hands and feet if he may not otherwise doe it For as we have said the universall government of the Realme is not committed by the people to the
stretch out an helping hand to an afflicted people and a prostrated Commonweale But thou must do it in such sort that thou mayest not looke after thine owne profit but the good of humane society altogether For since Justice wholly lookes abroad injustice onely regards it selfe thou shalt at last doe this justly if thou shalt have no regard of thine owne profits Briefely if a Prince violently passeth over the fixed limits of piety and justice a neighbour may piously and justly leape over his limits not that he should invade anothers but that he should bid him be content with his owne yea he shall be impious and unjust if he neglect it If a Prince exercise tyranny over the people he may no lesse or lesse slackly assist them than him if the people should move sedition yea he ought to doe it the more readily by how much it is more miserable that many suffer than one If Porsena reduce Tarquin the proud to Rome much more justly may Constantine sent for by the people and Senate of Rome expell Maxentius the Tyrant out of the City Finally if a man may become a Wolfe to a man nothing truely forbids but that a man may be a God to a man as it is in the Proverbe Therefore antiquity hath enrolled Hercules among the number of the gods because he punished and tamed Procrustes Busyris and other Tyrants the pests of mankinde and monsters of the world in every place So also the Roman Empire as long as it stood free was often called The Patrocinie against the Robberies of Tyrants because the Senate was the haven and refuge of Kings People Nations So Constantine sent for by the Romans against Maxentius the Tyrant had God the Captaine of his Army whose expedition the Universall Church exalted with powerfull prayses when yet Maxentius had the same authority in the West as Constantine in the East Likewise Charles the Great undertooke a Warre against the Lombardes being called by the Nobles of Italy to their aide when as yet the Kingdome of the Lombards was long before established and he could claime no right to himselfe over them Likewise when Charles the Bald King of France had by Tyranny taken away the President of that Country which lyeth betweene Seine and Liger Duke Lambert and Iamesius and the other Nobles of France had fled to Lewis King of Germany Charles his Brother by another mother to crave aide against Charles and his mother Iudith a most wicked Woman He in a most ample Assembly of the Germane Princes heard these suppliants by whose unanimous Counsell a warre was publickely decreed against Charles for to restore the exiles Finally as there have beene some Tyrants in every place so likewise among all Historians there are every where examples extant of tyranny revenged and people defended by neighbour Princes which the Princes now at this day ought to imitate in curbing the tyrants both of bodies and Soules of the Republicke and of the Church of Christ unlesse they themselves will be named Tyrants by a most deserved right And that we may at last conclude this Treatise in one word piety commands the Law of God to be observed and the Church to be defended justice that Tyrants and the subverters of Law and the Republike should be curbed charity that the oppressed should be releeved and have a helping hand extended But those who take away these things take away piety justice charity from among men and desire them to be altogether extinguished So he If this then be an irrefragable verity that forraine States and Princes are so farre obliged to assist and relieve those of the same Religion and all others whose liberties rights priviledges are forcibly invaded which our Parliament and State by their assistance of the Netherlands and other Protestant States both in Quaene Elizabeths King Iames and King Charles his reigne approved and justified both by words Acts of Parliament and reall performances then certainly those of the self-same Church Nation Kingdom and fellow Subjects under the self-same Prince betweene whom there is a farre nearer relation much stricter obligation and more strong ingagements ought mutually to aide and assist each other to the uttermost of their abilities when their Religion Lawes Liberties be violently invaded their dearest native Countrey wasted sacked plundered burned ruined in a hostile warre-like manner with open force of Armes either by the King himselfe or a prevailing Malignant Popish faction who have surreptitiously possessed themselves both of his person and affections which they have gotten into their owne over-ruling power How much then it now concernes every reall Protestant within this Realme of England and all other his Majesties Dominions to unite all their common forces together unannimously to protect defend maintaine and propagate our established reformed Religion fundamentall Lawes Liberties the very Priviledges of Parliaments their estates liberties lives the peace welfare and common good of their dearest native Countrey and our three united Realmes against all Popish Malignant forces now in armes to invade eclipse impaire subvert sacke ruine them and how monstrously unnaturally unchristianly and detestably impious treacherous perâidious all those English Irish and Scottish Protestants proclaime themselves to the present and future age who now trayterously joyne their forces with the Malignant Popish party or prove uncordiall false treacherous and perfidious to their Religion Liberties Countrey and the Parliment who have not onely waged imployed but confided in them and contribute their uttermost endeavours to betray enslave undermine and to sacke burne and totally overturne them as many we finde have done to their eternall infamy I here referre to every mans judgement and conscience seriously to determine Certainly such unnaturall monsters such trayterous Judasses such execrable infamous Apostates as these can expect no other reall remuneration of this their treachery and perfidiousnesse but the ruine of their credits the detestation of their persons memories the confiscation of their estates the extirpation of their families the execrations of all good men the severest judgements of God and utter confusion with horrors of conscience tormenting them constantly day and night whiles they continue languishing under all these miseries here and the sharpest torments the very largest punishments the hottest flames in hell for ever hereafter and those Antichristian Papists who now are and have beene so faithfull active zealous couragious industrious liberall bountifull if not prodigall to prosecute their owne interests designes to maintaine and propagate their false erroneous detestable Religion superstitions idolatries both in England and Ireland with the effusion of their bloud expence and forfeiture of all their estates and never yet deserted or became treacherous to their false execrable cause or Religion in the least degree shall all joyntly rise up in judgement against them both here and hereafter to their sempiternall infamy reproach and most just condemnation O consider this all yee who now so much forget neglect betray both your God your Christ Religion Lawes
3. * See the manner of holding Parliaments in England newly Printed at London 1641. Dyer f. 60. a Br. Parl. 7. Object Answ. a See their Messages petitions to the King to this purpose b See Cambd. Brit. p. 163. which stiles the Parliament the Kings presence The Register of Writs Old New Natura Brevium old new book of Entries Cooks Instit. on Lit f. 71. 6. c 1 King 12. 2 Chron. 10. d Grafton p. 348 349 350. * See Miâshes Dictionary lit Parliam f 526. * Note this r In Hâlinsh Chron. of Ireland f. 127 128. d ãâã Iurisdiction of Couâs f. 8. 4 H. 7 18. 7. H. â 14 11 H. â 27. Parliament 42 76 33 H. 6. 17. adjudged accordingly Bâ Prerogative 134. e See Stamford f. 38. 155. 3 E. 3. 19. Coro 161. * Sec 21 R. 2. c 6. f Dyer f. 60. n. Bract. Parli 7. Crompt Iurisd f. 16. a. g Luk. 12. 32 Matth. 13. 23. Mat. 7. 13 14. h See Bishop Tewels Defence ef the Apologie p 6. c. 7. Divis. 1. Bishop Bilsons true difference of Christian subjection and unchristian rebel part 3. p. 540 541 542. Bishop Pilkington of the burning of Pauls steeple Keilway f 184 â Croâp Iurisd of Courts f. 19 20. 10 F. 4. f. 6. Stamf. Pleas l. 33. 1. f. 153. Br. Coron 135. Antiq Eccles. Brit. p. 229 300. Sp. p. I 156 Mary hist. p. 450. to 454. Iohn Vowels Chronicle of Ireland p. 127 128 * 25 E. 3. stat 6. de Provisionibus 31 E. 3. c. 4. 36 E. 3. c 8. 38. E. 3. stat 2. c. 2. 7. R 2. c. 12. 3 R. 2. c. 12. 11. R. 2. Preface â 3. 12. 1 E. 3. c. 2. 14 E. 3. stat 3. Preface See 20 H. 3. c. 9. 21 H. 3. stat of Leape yeare 4 H3 stat of Marlbridge 4. E. I de Big Prolog c. 6. 6 E. 1. stat de Gloster Preface 13 E. 1. Acton Burnel 13 E. 1. â 43. de malefact in part 21 E. 1. Eschetors 3 E. I. Quo warrante 9 E. 2. Artic. Cleri Pref. i 1 Sam. 19 2 0. 2 Sam. 5. 12. 2 Chron. 9. 8. Isa. 49 23. Rom. 13 4 5. 1 Pet. 2 13 14. k Arist. Polit. l. 3 5. Plato Agesilaus Xenophon de Instit. Cyri. hist. Coelius Rhodig Antiq. Lect. l. 8. c. 1. Bodin de Republica Osorius de Rege Regum Instit. l The Preambles of all ancient statutes Bracton l. 1. c. 8. l. 3. c. 9. Fleta l. 1. c. 5. 17. Fortescue c. 9. to 15. m 1 Cor. 3. 21 22. 23. n Gen. 1. 26. to 31. c. 9. 2 3 4. Psal. 8. 6 7 8. o Ephes. 6. 5. Col. 3. 22 23. p Gen. 8. 18. c. 3. 16. 1 Cor. 11. 3 8 9. Ephes 5. 23 24. 1 Pet. 3. 1. 1. 3. 18. q See Eutrop. Grimsi other in his life * Salamonius de Principatu l. 2. p. 52. 59. See Codicis l. 1. Tit. 1. 3. Cordi nobis est P. C. semper nostri animi curas rebus communibus avidissime impendere c. * De Principatu l. 2. p. 57. * Generall Hist. of Fran. p. 1069 * 2 Sam. 18. 3. r Crompt lurisd of Cour. f. 1. c. Bract. l. 1. c. 2. 19 H. 6. 63. a 64. b. 31 H. 8. c. 10. Dyer 60. a Cookes Instit. on Lit. f. 109 110 s Sir Thomas Smith of the Commonweal of England l. 2. c. 1 2. Holi Descrip. of Engl. c. 8. p. 173. Cam. Brit. p. 173. Io. Vowels Order Vsage how to keep a Parliament in Holin Chron. of Ireland p. 101 to 120. Minsh Dictionary Tit. Parliament t Fortescue c. 10 to 15. Bract. l. 1 c 8. l. 3. c. 9. Fleta l. 1. c. 5. 17. Brook Pate 25 41 12 51 53 69 73 100 Prerogative 15 103. Commissi 15 16. See Iudge Crooks Iudge Huttons Argume against Shipmoney petition of Right 3 Carol. Br. Pari. 42. u Of the Commonw l. 1. c. 10 p. 159. x l. 2. c. 16. f. 34 a. l. 1. c. 8 f. 5. b. Fleta l. 1. c. 17. Walsing Hest. p. 36 37 40. y See Sir Thomas Smiths Common-wealth of England l. 2. c. 1 2 3. ãâã Description of England c. 8. p. 173. Chronicles of Ireland p. 101 102. M. Hackwels manner of passing Bils Sect. 8. p. 74. Brock Parliament 4. 107 33 H. 6. c. 33. 33 H. 8. c. 21. Cromptons Iurisdiction f. 7 b. Br. Parliament 26 39 40 41. z 4 H. 7. 18. 7 H. 7. 14. 11 H. 7. 27 33 H. 6. 17. Br. Parlia 4 40. 76. 107. Crompt Iurisd f. 8. a. Bro. Antient Demesne 20. 10 H. 7. 20. a 33 H. 8. c. 17. * Seâ 2. 7. 8 12 14 17. 4 H. 7. * De Principatu l. 1 p. 35 36. p. 29 to 43. a Cooke 7. Calvins case 7 H. 6. 35 b. Dyer 373. Br Parliament 98. b Lâvie Hist. l. 1 2. Bod ân Commonwealth l. 1. c. 10. c Fitz. Assise 413. Avowry 74 Presâârip 67. Br. Custome 31. Co. 5 Rep. f. 63 64 67 68. Kitchin 45 73. 80. d Sect â Iac. c. e 33 H. 6. 17. Br. Parli 4. Mr. Hackwel of passing Bils Crom. âuris f. 8. Chron. of Ireland f. 127 to 130. y Cromp. Iuris of Courts f. 1 2. at the end of the manner of holding Parliaments in England z See r s t u before * Iustinian Cod. l. 1. Tit. 17. Lex 8. a Hackwels passing of Bils sect 8 p. 78. b See Rasâall Tax Tenths the Acts of Subsidies 21 Iac. this present Parliament ãâã p. 745. * See part 2 p. 74 75. c See 1 E. 4 c. 6. 4 E. 4. 10 9 E. 4. 1 2. Br. Charters de Pardon 22. 13 Eliz. c. 1 d See the Republicke of those states Bodin l. 1 c. 10. l. 2 c. 3 4 5. e Arist. Polit. l. 1 2 3 4 5. Godwins Roman Antiquities f De principatu l. 6. p. 120 10 126. g De principatu l. 1 2 3 4 5 6. passim * Iustin. Codicis l. 1. Tit. 17 Lex 4. d The true difference c. part 3. p. 416. * Hieron Blanâa Rer. Arag Com. p. 588 589. e Fox Act. Monu vol. 1. p. 173. Spee Hist. p. 244. * Mat. West An. 1273. p. 353. Dan. p. 185. See Speed Holin 1 E. 1. f See Nubrig Spee Hol. Mat. West others in the lives of R. 1. H. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8. Ed. 1 2 3 4. g Walsing hist. Angl An. 1422. p. 458. Spee p. 1108. Graft p. 496 447 648. Fab p. 470 Hall f. 176 to 183. Hoved. Annalpars posterior p. 702 703 705 706. h Acts Mon. old Edit p. 705. See Hol. Speed Graft in their lives i See Hoveden Annal. pars posterior p. 702 703 705 706. n Fox Act Mon. Edit 1641. vol. 1. p. 214. Lambards Archaion Leges Edwardi c. 17. Bishop Bilson par 3 p. 494. o Vol. 1.
p. 214 * In the life of William the first * Hist. p. 440 441. * See Huntindon hist. l. 7. p. 369. Mat. Par. hist p. 6. a Mat. Westm. An. 1088. Eadmerus hist. l. 1. p. 13 14 Matth. Paris hist. p. 12 13. Speed hist. p. 456. Graft p. 21 22. Malmsb. l. 4. p 119 120. b Mat. Par. p. 52 53 54 Eadmerus hist. l. 2. p. 55. W. Malms l. 5. p. 156 H. Hunt l. 7. p. 378 Roger Hoveden annal pars 1. p. 468. Polych l. 7 c. 11. Fab. par 7. c. 226. p. 318. Graft p. 32 Sp. p. 466 467. c Mat. Par. hi. p. 73. Malm. novellae hist. l. 1. p. 178 179 180 Hen. Hunt l. 8. p. 386 387. Hove p. 481 482. Ma. West An. 1136. p. 35. Spâp 483 484. Graf p. 41 42. d Assensu Cleri populi in Regem Angliae electus Malm. p. 179. * See Speed p. 483 484. e Hoveden p. 491. Graf p. 50. f Mat. Par. p. 147. Hoved. p. 657. Walsi Tpodig Neustr. An. 1189. p. 45 46. Speed p. 530. g Hoveden p. 793 Mat. Par. p 189 190. Sp. p. 548 549. 550. See Poly. Virg. Hol. Dan. p. 127 128. * Astrange Archie piscopal Doctrine * See before p. 9 10. Mat. Par. p. 243 to 247. worthy reading consideration h Fox Acts Mon. Ediâ ult v. 1. pâ 334. Speed p. 591. i Mat. Par. p. 278 306. k In his Edition Tigu 1589 p 876. 938 958 959 960. l Hist. Aug. p. 1 m Lib. 3. c. 9. f. 107. p Mag. Char. Printed Cum Privilegio London 1558. part 2. f. 1640 Iuramentum Regis quando coronatur Remonstrance Nov. 2. p. 25. to 38. q See the Parliaments Remonstrance of the 26 of May p 9. His Majejesties Answer thereto p. 16 17. the Parliaments Reply Nov. 2. p. 29. to 38. * Judge Huttons Argument against Ship-money p. 32. determines so r Pag. 8 9. * Hist. Angliae 1 R. 2. p. 193. s Pag. 852. t Cooke 7. Report f. 10 11. Calvins case Marsil Patavinus Defen Pacis pars 2. â 25â * Littleton sect 378 379. Cookes Instit. Ibid. f. 232 233 234. * Littleton sect 378 379. Cookes Instit. Ibid. f. 232 233 234. v Baldus Proaem de Feud n. 32. Dr. Crakenth defence of Constantine p. 163. to 175 Grimst Imperiall hist. p. 653. * See Fortescue c. 12 to 15. Iohan. Mar. de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 7 8 9. * Pag. 7 8 9. Polydoâ Virgil. hist. Angl. l. 18. Sir Thomas de la More Graâton p. 215 216. * Walsingham hist. Ang. p. 107 108 109 Ipodigma Neushia p 109 110 Polychron l. 7. ch 43. Speed p. 681 682. Daniel p. 219 218. Holinshed Cayton Stow and others in his life * Walsingham hist. Ang p 398. 399. 400. Ypodigma P 156. Halls Chron. 1. â 4. s. 6. to 9. Fabianpaât 7. p. 346. to 355. Grafton p. 400. to 407. Speed p. 757. 758. 759. 760. Trussel p. 43. to 50. Holinshed Stow Heywood and others Fox Acts and Mon. vol 1. p. 671. * Herep. 29. 30. * Fabian part 7. p. 351. 352. 353. * See Maâ West Ieâory Monm Polych Fab. Grafton Holin Speed in his life y Eccles 7. 7. z Matth. Par. p. 264 265 268 Graft p. 111. 112. Bishop Bilson part 3. p. 480. See 2 Chro. 10. 11. * See Plutarchi Iulius Caesar Eutropius Zonaras Grimston and others in his life a Seneca de Clementia l. 1. b Polit. l. 5. c. 10 11. p. 367 368. See Polybius Hist. l. 6. c Deut. 17. 19 20. See Prov. 16. 12. c. 20. 28. c. 29. 4. 14. c. 25. 5. d Lib. 3. c. 9. f. 107. âleta l. 1. c. 17. * Id est Sola * See Leges Edwardi Confessoris cap. 17. in Lamâbards Archaion f. 130. accordingly * Iustinian Codit l. 1. Tit. 17. cap. 4. e See p. 2. 3. the Authors there quoted Bishop âewels View of a seditious Bull and of the Popes Supremacy Cassanaeus Cata. gloriae mundi part 4. f See Iohn Writes Way sect 36. n. 30. 34 35. p. 122. 104. 105. Surius Tom. 3. 4. g Fox Act Monuments vol. 1. p. 231. 235. 879. to 890. 962. h See Iohn Writes Way sect 36. n. 30. p. 102. n. 34 35. p. 104 105. * See p. 6. i Psal. 82. 1 2. Ex. 22. 28. John 10. 34. k Rom. 13. 1 2 3 4. l Pro. 8. 15. m Hoveden p. 702 703. 705 706 with Speed Holinshed Grafton Stow Matthew Paris Polychrenicon Fabian n Walsingh Speed Holinish Fabian in Edw. 2. Froyssards Chron. part 1. c. 12. 13. o Walsingham Holynsh Speed Grafton Stow in 11 R. 2. c. 1. 6 7. Froysards Chro. part 1. c. 97 p Hall Stow Speed Holynsh Grafton Fox in H. 6. q Hall Holin Grafton Stow in H. 8. r Fox Speed Holinshed Stow Grafton in Ed. 6 s See Fox Hall Speed Holinshed Grafton in his life 28 H. 8. c 7. 35. H. 8. c. 1. * Rotulo Parlia 3 Ed. 3. n â 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17. Rotulo Parliamenti 1 R. 2. Rotulo Parliamenti An. 5 6 R. 2. Rotulo Parliam 4 H. 4. 11 H. 4 Ex Rotulo act Conc. Anno 7 H. 4. Rotulo Parliamenti Ano. 12 H. 6. 18 H. 6. Ex Rot. Parl and Ano. 12 E. 4. Ex libro Ordinationum Ano. 12 E 4. Ano. 3 E 2. Ex liber dict Auâa Regis Ex Rot. Parl. 7 12 H. 4. 10. R. 2. Ex Rot. Parl. Ao. 7 12. H. 4. Rotulo Parliam Ao. 11 R. 2. Ao. 2. 4 5. H. 4 n. 9. 7 H. 3. Rot. Parliamenti Rotulo Parliamenti Ao. 11 H. 4. n. 293. 20 25 H. 6. marked 24. Ex Rot. Parl. 28 H. 6. Ex Rotulo Parliamenti 1 H. 4. t Matth. Paris p. 500 562 933 934 935. t Speed p. 750. Grafton p. 188 189 240 241 221 222 223. t The severall Acts for Subsidies and Râstal Warre Truce Armes Money Mint Musters Taxes Tonriage Poundage The Parliaments two Remonstrances concerning the Miâitâa Cooks insâit on Artic. Super Chartas 575. to 579. * See Mat. Par. p. 268. Legimus quod multi alii Reges imo Reguli usque ad mortem dimicaruââ c. * See Iohannis Mariana de Rege Regis Insâit l. 1 c. 8. Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 1 2 3 6. Fortescue c. 9. to 15. Aristot Polit. l. 3. c. 9 10 11. l. 5. c. 10 11. Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 1 c. 4. sect 7. p. 85 86. * In Melch. Goldasti Monarchia Tom. 1. p. 128. x See Sir Thomas Smiths Common wealth l. 2. c. 1. 2. Holinsheds description of England c. 8. p. 173. and Chronicles of Ireland p. 127. to 130. Cromptons Iurisdiction y 1 H. 7. 1 Br. Parliament 92. 98. Error 65 88. 137. See Ash. Error 65 66 67 68 70 * See 22. E. 3. 3. Error 8. 8 Hen. 4. 12 13. z 21 R. 2. cap. 1. to 15.
See the generall Hist. of France and Gaguinus in the life of Iohn Fabian part 7. p. 280 to 298. Gaguinus the generall Hist. of France in the life of this Philip and King Iohn Note this So it hath been coâceived by some the King by Law might do this in England but Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charâa f. 575. to 5â9 hath largely proved the contâary that the King by his Prerogative and Proclamation cannot alter enhanse or abase his coyne but in and by the Parliament onely because it is contrary to sundry Statutes it is the sinues and life of trade and every mans estate consists in it and so all have a common interest therein which cannot be altered but by common consent in Parliament Fabian part â p 305 306 311 312. Generall Hist. of France Gaguin and others Fabian part 7 p 3 7. seâ p. 190 191. 266 477 c. 355 326 357 358 359 460. Walsingâem Hist. Angl p. 235 236. Fabian part 7. p. 324. 355 356 357 358 363 364. The generall Hist. of Franceâ Gaguinâ and others in his life Fabian ibid. Generall Hist. of France p. 226. 227 228 229. Chron. 2. 5. H. 5. Hist p. 786. to 782. Fabian part 7. p. 399 400 475. Generall Hist. of France Holingshed Fabian Walsingham Grafâon Hall Fabian part 7. p. 475 478. Generall Hist. of France Hall Holinshed Speed Fabian part 7. p. 479. 480 481 â88 Generall Hist. of France Fabian part 7. p. 490 521 522 523. Phili. dâ Com. l. 5. c. 18. Phili. dâ Com. l. 5. c. 18. Note Note Gen. hist. of France p. 421. 423. Gen. hist. of France p. 575. to 580. Grimst Imper. hist. p. 647 648. Notâ Matthew Paris p. 270 271. The generall Hist. of France p. 657. to 690. Note Generall Hist. of France 692 c. Richardus Dinothus de Bello Civili Gallico Religionis causa suscepto l. 2 3 4 6. Speeds Hist. 1211 1212 1213. K. lames Answer to Cardinall Peron Gen. hist. of France p. 744. Fox Acts andâ Mon Vol. 3. p. 1026. Edit uât Gen. Hist. of France p. 764. Generall Hist. of France p. 765 c. Gen. Hist. of France p. 834 835. Mounsieur Daubern The generall Hist. of France p. 976 977 982. Gân Hist. of France p. 914 915 1070 1071 1072 1094 1095 1110 1133 1172 1173 1174 1175 1181 1182 1183 1196 âo 1220. Gen. Hist. of Franceâ p. 887. 88â Gen. Hist. of France p. 1009. 1022 1023 1124 1154 1156 1157. Gen. Hist. of Fr. p. 1173 1174 1200. Gen. Hist. France p. 1207 The continuation of the life of Lewes the thirteenth p. â to 7â Ibib. p. ãâã 26. 29. 30. 31. ãâã 49. 50. 74. 75 Ibid p. ââ â8â24 Ibid p. 59 ãâã 12â Lib. 2. c 12. p. 179. to 187. Note Continuation of the Gen. Hist. of France p 13. to 150. Ibid p. 220. to 306. See the Synopsis of his life Catalogus Gloriae mundi pars 5. Consid. 29 30. Andrew Favne Theaâe of Honour l 2. c. 12. See Camillus Barellus de Regis Catholici Praestantia c. Geâerall Hist. of France p 90â See Ioannis Mariana de Rege Regis Iustit l. â c. 3. p. 33. Hieron Blanca Rerum Arag Comment See concil Toletanum 8. Surius Con. T. 2. p. 864 â65 Ioannis Pistorius Hispaniae illustratae Tom. 3. Leges Wisigothorum L. â c. 2 p. 859 Iacâbus Valdesius de dignitate Regum Regnorumâ Hispaniâ pars 1. c. 11. p. 135. Michael Ritius de Regibus Hisp. l. 2. Gen. Hist. of Spain l 6. â 168 169. Part. 1. â 6. Fox Acts Mon. Vol. 1. p. 879. 810. Lib. 1. De âegum ãâã ââp 8. p. 68 c. Notâ De Rege Regum Instit. â 1. c. 9. The generâll Hist. of Franâe p. 833 834 117â 1179. See Doctor Iohn White âis Defence of the way c. 6. where their words are quoted for tyranny and mis-government The Gen. Hist. of France p. 847 914 915. 1179 1180 1181 1182 1183 1190. Of Christian Subâection c. par 3. p. 5â9 520 521. Munst. Cos. l. c. 20. p. 75. Roderici Archiâp Toâetani De Rebus hisp l. 4. 2. l. 5. c. â â Gen. ãâã of Spa. â6 Rodericus Toletanus de Rebus Hisp. l. 4. c. 19. Râder Tol. l. â c. 4 5. Muâst cos l. 2. 6. 20. Gen. hist. of Spain l. 7. ãâã Cosmogr l. 2. c. 20. p. 78. Gen. Hiât of âpain Censure in F. Iosephâ Teixerae libelluÌ c. 75. to 83. De vera Regum Portugalium Geneologia lib. in the 2. Tom. of Icannis Pistorius Hispaniae illustratâe Lib 5. p. 146. Iâannis Mariana De Rebus Hâsp l. 6. c. 4. 6. See Procopius Vand 1. ãâã l. 2. c. 20. l. â c. 35. Gen. hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 122. 140 145 146 147 149 Roâsan hist. Hispâ pars 2. in their lives Ioan Mariana de Rebus Hisp. l. 5. 6. Gen. hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 139 140. 145. Rod. sanct hist. Hisp. parâ 2. c. 15. 22. Gen. hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 146. Gen. hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 147 Concil Toletanum â c. 3. Surius Concil Tâm 2. p. 742. Surius Concil Tom. 2. p. 739. 740. Mariana de Reb. âisp l. â 6. 6. Surius Concil tom 2. p. 744. â45 Mariana de Rebus Hisp. l 6. c. 9. Gen. hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 149. 150. Rodââ san hist Hisp. par â 1. 32. Surius Concil câm 3. p. 3. Mariana de Rebus hisp l. 6. c. 12 14 17. Surius Concil 3. p. 3 4. Mariana de Reb. Hisp l. 6. c. 17. Generall Hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 151. Gen Hist. of Spain l. 5. p. 1â2 153. Rod Sanct. Hiââ Hisp. pars 2. c. 35 Mariana de Rebus Hisp. l. 6. c. 19. Gen. âist of Spain l. 5. p. 153 154 155 Rod. Sââctius Hist. Hisp. parâ 2. â 37. Mariana de Rebuâ Hisp. l. 6. c. â1 22 23. ãâã Gen. âist of Spain l. 5. p. 153 154 155 Rod. ãâã Hist. Hisp. part 2. c. 37. Mariana de Rebus Hisp. l. 6. â 21 22 23. Illâstratae In ãâ¦ã Hist. Tom. 3. p. ãâã 860. Surius Concil Tom. 2. p. 864 865. Legis Wisigoth l. â c. 28. p. 869. and l. 6. cââ p 936. Procop. Vand. 1. Amon l. â c. 20. l. â c. 35. ãâã de Enc. Belli l. 1. c. 3. Sect. 11. Gen Hist of Spain l. 6. p. â69 171 172 173 174 175 177. Mariana de râbus Hisp. l. 7. Gen Hist. of Spa l. â p. 183 Gen. Hist. of l. 7. p. 211. 226. Mariana de rebus Hisp. l. 8. c. 8. Ioan. Vasaei Hisp Chron. An 899. p. 714. Gen. Hist. of Spain l. 8. p. 242. Mariana de rebus Hisp. l. 9. 6 8 9. De rebus Hisp. l. 9 c. 5. Liâ â p. 240 Gen. Hist. of Spain l. 8. p. 243 Gen. hist. of Spain l 8. p. 256. Hyeron Blancae Arogân Rerum Com. in Sânct 4. p. 625. Gen. Hist. of Spain l. 8. p. 243. Gen.